Equestria Girl. Wait, What's Equestria?

by Bysen

First published 28th of March, 2014

Set in the Equestria Girls-iverse, a girl named Twilight Sparkle is starting the year at a new school. Unforuntately last year there was another girl named Twilight who came from another dimension, turned into an angel and fought a demon. It was cool

New chapter every Sunday!

Due to it coming out after I started writing this, Rainbow Rocks both did and didn't happen. Only Equestria Girls 1 is canon to this story. Meaning that there may be references to Rainbow Rockz but it will never be acknowledged as having actually happened.

Twilight sparkle is your average girl. Except she's a genius. So to start off her senior year in high school she's transferred to the most prestigious [non-private] school in town: Cantalot High.
It's not really a big deal. She wasn't really that close with any of her friends from her old school and never really hung out that much anyway. She'll make one or two new friends here but really she'll just blend in and be another new student at the start of the year. Nothing more, nothing less... right?
Nope.
Turns out last year there was another girl who looked exactly like her and had the same name came to this school for only three days, got the entire school to vote for her as prom-queen, turned into an angel, fought a demon and then danced with the hottest guy in the school, all before returning to her home planet.
So that 'nothing more, nothing less' plan's kinda gone out the window.

The first chapter or two are a little bit dark but that’s pushed aside pretty quickly. Mostly at least, I mean the story needs some conflict after all. By chapter 3 and the whole fitting in ascept over takes it.
Originally planned to be four chapters long it was perfectly on track with that for the first three chapters. Then by that point I had gotten to many future ideas to stop.
So prepare yourself for seemingly random [though ALL of it is thoroughly planned out] encounters and my own stupid head-canon as Twilight meets the mane 6 of whom which Summer Sunset is one, her other self's former love interest Flash 'Brad' Sentry, Great and Powerful background humans including Applejack, teacher's each with their own crazy zainy quirts, Spike the 200 pound muscle-bound pitbull of absolute adorableness and whatever the CMC are called in this universe... let's call them the KND.
And of course tons of shipping jokes but there's no actual shipping in it. That last part may or may not be true.
Also that's just the way I spell Cantalot and I know it's technically wrong.

I started writing this in late October, before S4 so blame any canon errors on that and/or not caring under the guise of 'alternate universe!'.

Proof read by warewolves, lonelyCur, The Vault Tech and McStuffins.

Monday

Dramatic Reading!

The start of a new school year. Her start at a new school. You know, no big deal. It wasn’t like Twilight would really miss her old school over this new one, Cantalot High. She had friends sure, but they weren't really that close. They’d hang out if any of them specifically asked her, or she asked them for some reason, but they’d never just go see one another without any real purpose.

Twilight did have one good friend at her old school, but he graduated last year so it didn’t make much difference. Her brother had gone straight into the army after finishing his education and was right into officer training. Shining Armour had his life plan already laid out in front of him and had even taken the first step. Or, first twenty-odd steps really.

Twilight, on the other hand didn’t really know what she wanted to do. That being said, she’d taken her first five steps toward a lot of things. She didn’t have any particular plans but the fact that she was a certified genius gave her a lot of options. That was one of the main reasons she was starting at this new school.

She had transferred at the beginning of her senior year. This was a very prestigious school and could much better accommodate for her special talents, though others would say it was more to accommodate for her ‘special needs’. Twilight had impulses to keep everything under to control and wasn't entirely up to snuff in social situations. She had mild 0.c-D, and was on the high-functioning spectrum of the autism scale. That was the clinical classification for it. She however just called it being a nerd.

It didn’t really matter though. Twilight didn’t have to speak with anyone here if she didn’t want to. Of course she'd have to on some level but she could handle that easily enough. Twilight's plan was to simply adjust to this new school, find her place and stay out of everyone else’s way. It was the beginning of the year, so being the new girl here shouldn’t draw too much unwanted attention her way.

She was wrong.

Just walking down the halls, she couldn’t help but feel that everyone was looking at her. Twilight was constantly having moments of awkwardness where someone would look at her and she'd look back at them only to have the other person quickly turn away. It was even worse that when they didn't look away and they both just continued to stare at one another. It was eerie, to say the least. She even swore she heard her name a few times but it was probably her imagination. No one here would even know her name, how could they?

Twilight just pushed those thoughts to the back of her mind as she walked down the halls, eventually finding her locker: block M, locker 6. She reached into a pocket in her skirt and pulled out the oddly ornate key. Whoever had had this locker last year had done some customisation to it. The key was standard, but the hilt of his was a red and orange sun and was actually kinda painful to hold and turn, the flares from the sun were quite sharp.

After daintily opening the lock with a few fingers rather than the whole palm to avoid being stabbed by it, Twilight opened the door. It was empty as expected with the exception of a few photos on the inside of the door. They were of five girls and had pins and little red strings linking them to each other almost like a conspiracy theorist’s board. It was actually kinda creepy. Even creepier than the looks she’d been getting. The creepiest was the sixth picture that had half of it ripped off, but what was left of it made Twilight think a red X had been drawn through whoever had been in that photo.

“Oh god... my locker belonged to a serial killer last year…” Twilight barely said aloud to herself before looking around to see if anyone had heard. A lot of people looked away as she turned to them but none of them had been close enough her hear her. “This is all kinds of messed up!” she said as she covered the inside of her locker from view and removed the strings from the pictures. The pictures themselves however appeared to be glued to the door.

She tried to claw them off for a few seconds before quickly giving up. Instead she just sighed and decided to let it go. The locker was vacant and whoever owned it last was no longer here, so she had nothing to worry about. Calming herself with that thought she took off her backpack and unloaded her books into the locker. Today was just an orientation day and she wouldn’t need any of them until tomorrow. So for the rest of the day all she had to do was walk around, find where her classes where and head to the main assembly towards the end of the day.

Twilight closed her locker, put the key in her pocket and poked her hand with it in the process… she’d also have to replace this stupid pointy key. First on her list of classrooms to find: English. Advanced English, focusing on literature and aesthetics. Remember: genius. It was the closest to her locker… maybe, she wasn’t quite sure about the layout of this map…

“They’re not to scale. How can you expect anyone to use a map that's not to scale!?” Twilight questioned as she walked past the library that was represented by a square the size of her thumbnail next to a pathway that by comparison should be approximately three miles long. The thought didn’t occur to her however to not walk while trying to read a map as she bumped into a younger pink-haired girl in a jacket that had to have cost in the four-digits.

“Watch where you're go-” the girl said but paused as she looked up from her phone, which ironically she’d been looking at not paying much attention to see who’d bumped into her. “Oh, um… sorry about that Princess. Let’s get Sil!” she said as she grabbed her grey-haired friend and quickly ran off.

Naturally this only left Twilight with more questions than answers. Like what kind of insult was ‘Princess’? And what’s ‘sil’ and why does she have to get one? And why the hell is everyone still staring at her?! This was seriously getting creepy! It was at the point that Twilight started looking for the hidden cameras… that would explain everything. But of course she couldn’t find any. They must be really well hidden is all!

“Ok…” she muttered under her breath. “You’re just being paranoid. New school, you’re scared, and talking to yourself like this is completely normal.” Twilight took a deep breath and let out a sigh before just continuing on to find her first classroom. No one was staring at her, it was just her imagination. But as much as she kept telling herself that she was starting to freak out. Twilight started moving faster through the halls, not really knowing where she was going, and had probably passed her class already.

Up ahead the hall split in two direction. To the right the hall was lined with students but to the left there weren't any. Naturally she took the left to get the hell away from these people. They were still staring at her! Twilight even noticed one girl do a double-take at her from the other side of the hall before she finally rounded the corner. It was a dead end. Just a few lockers on either side then a wall. Perfect!

Even if she was boxed in, at least she wasn’t in the middle of the path having people constantly walking right next to her, staring right at her face. She leaned against one of the lockers, facing away from the flow. If they wouldn’t see her maybe they’d stop looking. Oh… who was she kidding, no one was looking at her. She could calm down and just…

“Twilight Sparkle?”

“Please just be someone from my old school…” Twilight scrunched her eyes closed and begged every god in existence. Trying to look calm she turned around to face… someone she didn’t know. A yellow girl with red and orange hair. “Um… hey. How are you?” she said, trying to act casual.

“It is you! What are you doing back here?” The girl asked. The portal wouldn’t have opened again after it closed last time for two and a half years but it had only been a few months. This girl took a few steps more, holding a single book in her hand, but stopped as she noticed Twilight stepping backwards.

“I just… wanted to get away from the crowd.” Twilight replied. Why did it matter to this chick if she was back here in this corner. Wait, maybe she meant back here as in the school… did she know Twilight from her last school after all? All of this hurt her brain and scared her totally shitless. Was it too late to transfer back to her old school?

The girl took a few more steps forward, slowly though. Now, she was standing right next to Twilight and said quietly, seems it was obvious something wasn’t quite right “Really? But… how’d you op…” the red-head was cut off by yet ANOTHER person who apparently knew her here too.

“Twilight!” came a male voice. A lighter yellow guy with blue hair pushed his way out of the crowd and into the alley. “Wow! I’d heard you were back but I had to see it for myself!” he said as he walked right up to her. Unlike when that other girl had approached her Twilight had nowhere further to back up. He just walked right up to Twilight and gave her a gentle peck on the lips.

The next thing he would see would be the roof of the nurse's office as Twilight grabbed the book the strange girl had been holding and slammed him in the side of the head with it. He clunked against the locker before sliding down them. The girl was slack jawed at what she’d just seen but before the guy had even hit the floor, Twilight was gone.

Everyone was looking at her and she wasn’t imagining it this time. Not that she had been before it turns out. She sprinted through the hallway trying to get away from those two who had pinned her into a corner and… and… oh god what were they about to do to her?

Running through the halls tears started to from in her eyes as she thought about what could’ve just happened. Up ahead was her safe spot. Well safe-ish… she wouldn’t feel safe anywhere but the girl’s bathroom was as good as she would get. She bashed through the door and rushed to the second last stall, locking it behind her. Twilight pulled her feet up onto the seat and wrapped her arms around her legs and continued to cry.

She’d just had her first kiss stolen.

Author's Notes:

Damn it Brad! Must you steal everything?
Starting off a little dark and pretty dry... well, unless you count Twilight thwacking Flash Sentry in the face with a book which personally I find hil-R-E-S #facebook. Anyway, I would say that the first two chapters are designed to set up the greater story and explain the character's not-the-same-Twilight personality. I'd say that chapter 3 where Twilight meets her first [of let's say 5] friend is where it starts to be about going to school, fitting in and dealing with the bazar event that happened to other her last year.
Not that it matters. Like every fic on this site when season 4 started, once Rainbow Rocks comes out all continuity to the original movie will be lost...

Also here's a picture that wasn't quite relevant enough to link in the story but relevant enough to link now. Conspiracy theorist's board.
P.S. There where two pic links in this chapter but they're not used as often in the future... that being said I have one chapter with like seven. I highly recommend you right-click open new tab them.

And so it begins. Twenty chapters and counting, looking to end at about forty.

Monday Part 2 - Stall'd

Dramatic Reading!... again.

“So apparently a certain red-headed yellow girl saw Twilight taday.” Applejack said to Pinkie Pie and Rarity as she walked into the home-ec room. Rarity was always in there in her spare time sewing this or that. This place had basically become their unofficial club hangout. Usually Fluttershy was too when she wasn’t at the local animal shelter that people had nicknamed ‘The Shed’. And Pinkie was always around at least one of her friends.

“Your sister saw Twilight?” Pinkie replied.

“Wuh?... no, Sunset saw her.” AJ clarified, getting Rarity’s attention away from her current project. “Also, someone knocked Flash out cold. Saw Snips and Snails carrying him ta the sick bay. Face were swollen like he’d taken quite a hit.”

“Forget Flash… at least for now.” Rarity spoke up. “What of Twilight. Is she back? Do I get my luscious long hair back?!” Rarity squealed with absolute delight and enthusiasm, fists clenched waving in front of her face. She’d been growing her hair long even before all of the transformy stuff had happened and absolutely adored the magnificent length it had grown to, if only briefly. She never planned to cut her hair for the rest of her days!

“That hair was amazing!” Pinkie said as she popped up in between Rarity and Applejack. “And those ears, and that horn… wait you didn’t get a horn. It was all still so cool though!” she cheered as she reminisced before snapping back to the now “Oh yeah. Twilight and Sunset, where are they?”

“Well ah…”

“UHHH!!!...” Rainbow Dash huffed as she walked into the room and plopped down on a chair. “Soarin doesn’t tell me he has a girlfriend and suddenly I’M the bad guy for hitting on Spitfire’s beef. Like he wasn’t saying things ta me!” she was meant to have been out scouting for this year’s everything teams seems she led all the sports teams for this school. She looked up at Rarity and AJ “Uh… did I miss something?”

“As ah where saying, ah didn’t hear too much, but Snips said something about Sunset seeing her and that she’d gone off looking for her. Y’all wanna go look for her too? Or at the least find Sunset and figure out what’s going on."

“Looking for who?”

“Twilight.”

“Twilight?! I’m in!” Dash said with just as much excitement as Rarity had had before. “Me and Fluttershy totally lucked out! Becoming angels?! Flying. Was. Awesome!“ Dash emphasised this by flapping her wings… or trying to. Phantom Wing Syndrome sucked. “Speaking of, has anyone seen Fluttershy?”

~ ~

“Um, excuse me? Are, are you alright in there?” a soft voice said to Twilight through the door of the toilet stall. She’d been crying loudly and wasn’t surprised someone had heard her. Even if her voice sounded soothing and genuinely concerned she didn’t want to talk back to whoever this girl was though.

“Go away.” Twilight sobbed out and quickly killed the conversation. A few minutes more passed in the relative silence of her own tears but Twilight knew the other person was still in there with her. The door to the hallway hadn’t opened. Even if whoever it was was still there, it at least meant that no one new had come in. “Are you still there?” Twilight said, a lot more comprehensible than she hade been before.

“I’m still here. Do you… are you alright?” the girl asked once more.

“No… I was… I…” Twilight stopped and the sound of strong gasping sob echoed through the bathroom. “Can you, make sure a yellow girl doesn’t come in here?”

“Um… I’m yellow.”

“No, not you. I mean… just can’t you make sure no one comes in here?” Twilight pleaded. Fluttershy wasn’t exactly the most forceful person and wasn’t too sure how she’d keep anyone out if they wanted in but she’d give it her best shot.

“I’ll do my best. No one usually uses this block’s bathroom anyway. The doors are right in the hallway and coming out of here can be… embarrassing. But, it’s always pretty private so I use them anyway.” Fluttershy said. She actually had to use the bathroom when she’d come in but couldn’t knowing there was another person in here with her. “What happened? If you don’t mind me asking that is.”

“I was… attacked.” Twilight didn’t want to use the words ‘almost raped’. Especially to someone she not only didn’t know, but hadn't even seen yet. “By a boy and girl. I got away but…” and she sobbed once more. Twilight wasn't into all those romantic notions some of her old friends were but she also wasn’t as shameless as some of her friends were. “That boy took my first kiss.”

Fluttershy clearly heard how Twilight had said ‘attacked’ and topped with what she’d followed it with she got the picture of what had nearly happened. And to think something like that would happen here. Honestly, Fluttershy felt scared for her own safety now as well as this other girls. “You’re not hurt are you? They didn’t… do anything, um, physical did they?”

“No.” Twilight replied flatly.

“That’s good. Do you… want to, talk about it, maybe?”

“No.” Twilight replied flatly again. All she wanted to do now was get out of here. Run home and not come back to this school, maybe drop out altogether. She realised it was a stupid plan, but it was not a bad one for the rest of the day at least. First step was to get out of this bathroom and speak with the principle about what happened to her and about transferring back. “Hey…”

“Yes?”

“Could you see if there’s anyone in the hall? I think I’m ready to get out of here.” Twilight said as she unlocked the door to her stall, but kept it closed all the same. She had no reason to fear this girl, infact she was starting to trust her even. But everyone else had recognised her and Twilight didn’t want to risk this person doing the same. “What’s your name by the way?” she asked, peering out the door just a bit.

She could only see the back of the girl and most of her frame was covered by her long pink hair. “It’s Fluttershy.” she happily replied before opening the door to the hallway and looking out. “Oh!” she said as she pulled back but left the door open just a crack. “One of my friends is just outside. I’m sure they’d be more than happy to help you too. Do you mind if I let them in?”

It was kinda the exact opposite of what she'd asked Fluttershy to do but Twilight agreed. “I guess so. I just want to get out of here fast.” she added, reasoning that she’d be safer with two people than just this one who sounded rather meek.

“Alright.” Fluttershy said as she turned back to the door, leaned out and called out “Sunset, could you come here please?” if you could call it ‘calling out’ with how soft her voice was. One hand on the door, the other waving a come here motion. Twilight was still peering through the crack as Fluttershy turned back to face her… she’d seen that face somewhere before…

As Sunset entered the bathroom Twilight gasped and quickly closed the gap in the door. Both the other girls heard the gasp but it melded into the sound of Twilight’s renewed sobbing as all the fear came right back to her. She had almost trusted this girl and followed her into a trap. Oh god she was already trapped in here! The two were talking about her but Twilight was too involved in her panicking to hear any of it.

“Two people attacked her. She’s really scared. I think we should take her to Principal Celestia.” Fluttershy said to Sunset. Sunset had been planning on asking Fluttershy for help looking for Twilight but when she entered the toilets and heard a girl crying she knew that would have to take a back seat. They walked over to the stall and Fluttershy knocked on the door. “You can come ou…”

The door swung open, Twilight’s shoulder made contact with Fluttershy’s chest and head-butted her as Twilight barged out, knocking the air out of Fluttershy's lungs and throwing her to the floor. Twilight didn’t bother, or have time, to do anything to Sunset as she bolted towards the main door and out into the hallway, not looking back as she ran aimlessly away for the second time today.

Fluttershy just lay there on the ground clutching her sore chest and face staring up at Sunset, wide eyed in a combination of fear and shock as she realised that she’d been speaking with Twilight the whole time. And even worse, Twilight she thought they'd attacked her!

She had to hide, had to get away from these people who appeared to be hunting her at his point. Ok, she’d made a mistake going into the bathroom last time. Enclosed area with only one way in or out. This time… this time she felt safe in the big, open area with lots of places to stay out of site and three exits: the library.

It wasn’t as empty as the toilets had been but there were only two other people in here and neither of them seemed to notice her come in. Twilight quickly made her way to the back, as far out of sight as she could get. Once she was sure she was safe, she curled up once more. She didn’t cry this time, but not because she didn’t want to, she didn’t want to risk being found again. Twilight was going to hide here until the end of the day, get out and then never return.

Author's Notes:

This is exactly the pose I pictured Fluttershy in.
Unfortunately when I found the pic that inspired it, it turned out to be clop...
Apparently it's against the rule to link to a NSFW pic so here's an edited version of it so you can guess the jist of it.
SFW Verison

Monday Part 3 - Liberated

Dramatic Reading! - Special 'I just got a tooth pulled' Edition.

“I can’t believe it…” Sunset said as she left Fluttershy to be alone in the bathroom. Fluttershy was in the stall Twilight had been in. Also crying like Twilight had been. She'd been in the bathroom for a reason and when Twilight had knocked her over, certain things had happened. Certain wet humiliating things. “She thinks we were trying to rape her?” it was hard to believe but Sunset supposed she could see it.

This wasn’t the Twilight they’d known. That much was obvious. And if she thought that they'd attacked her Sunset could only imagine the damage they’d done to this poor girl. Should she tell the others? Should she find this new Twilight and try to explain, or should she tell Flash what had happened and why?

She pulled out of the hallway and into an empty classroom. Sunset lifted her left hand, she’d grown her nails quite long, and scratched her forehead. She scrunched her eyes closed as she concentrated and thought about what she had to do. “Calm down…”

~ ~

Twilight had kept with her plan to stay hidden until the end of the day for the first hour. At that point she’d calmed dramatically but still intended to leave this place forever. Eventually she grabbed one of the books and began to read. She didn’t get very far into it though as she couldn’t read and keep a lookout at the time.

About another hour passed before she became immersed in the book and only peered away from it every five minutes or so instead of every five seconds. It was some angsty teen romance novel about sparkling vampires… she loved it! Soon enough she hadn't looked away from the pages in a good… however long it took her to read two hundred pages.

Tearing her eyes away from the book, they hurt a little for a moment as they refocused on anything not inches away from her face. Panic briefly set in but it passed once she realised she hadn’t been found. Standing up from the ground, her back cracked several times. She had the urge to stretch her arms up and all though it felt good to do so, she knew from experience that would cause a slight blood rush after sitting for so long and as good as those felt too, they occasionally made her pass out. Only ever happened once but she couldn't risk it right now.

Book still in hand, it had made a good weapon last time, she walk out of the isle she’d been sitting in and scanned around the library. Either of the people who had been here before weren't here anymore. There was one person but she was a younger girl and though she didn’t like to think like this, the thoughts had been forced onto Twilight's mind due to recent events, she could easily overpower this kid, if she had to.

Twilight looked around the room and quickly found a clock. It was already 1 and if she remembered right that was the start of lunch time for this school, not that that actually mattered today seems there were no classes. It was as good a time as any to get the hell out of here. To the principal's office or just out to a pay phone and call her parents to pick her up. This is EXACTLY why she needed a phone…

She casually made her way from the bookshelves, not wanting to run until she had to. “Oh hey Twilight.” she flinched at her name. It was just that younger girl though… she could take her! She gripped the book tightly. “You finished reading that book already? You were only near the start when I saw you before.” the grey girl with blue glasses said, spinning in her seat to rest her chest on the back of it.

“Y-you saw me reading?” and panic set back in that she’d been so unaware of what had been happening around her. Twilight had a habit of getting so overly focused on some things that sometimes that happened. But... she was still safe even though this girl had seen her. She must not have been one of the people after her. She also knew her name though.

“Yeah. Don’t worry about it. I won’t tell anyone you were reading that book. Let you in a little secret Twilight…” she said, then leant over her chair a bit and whispered “I’m totally on Team Edward!”

Twilight was confused for a moment… she then read the title of the book she’d been reading. “Oh how… that’s what I was reading?” she paused, flipped through a few pages before adding “You know it’s actually not that bad. I think I actually liked it more than I would’ve if I knew what it was.” she then paused and looked up at this girl in front of her once more, a little embarrassed for liking this book “Um… can I ask you a question?”

“No. The second book isn’t as good. And the third was just horrible. It doesn’t start bad but it REALLY earned that reputation by the end.” the girl said with a slight laugh. She never thought she’d be speaking with someone as renowned around the school about a book. Especially after she’d just disappeared like that a few months ago.

“It’s not that, it’s… how do you, how does EVERYONE know who I am?” Twilight asked.

“Why wouldn’t they?” she simply replied.

“I don’t even… why WOULD YOU!?” Twilight yelled back. This was just too serious. ‘Kick her! Kick her in the head!’ she thought to herself. Not a bad idea… except for it was a horrible idea. “L-look, I don’t know what everyone else seem to know. Just telling me you know doesn’t let me know… you know?”

“No?...” she replied, not exactly followed all those double negatives. “You don’t remember what happened at the Fall Formal last year? You are Twilight Sparkle right?”

“Yeah, but I’ve never been here before. I can’t remember if I wasn’t here… what happened and why does everyone…? I just wanna be a nobody like before again. I don’t want everyone staring at me. And…” she trailed off as the girl stood up. She gripped the book tightly again, that plan was looking better than it did before.

The girl went over to a waist high shelf and pulled out one of the books from the lower section. she brought it back and placed it on the desk she’d been sitting at. “Come have a look at this.” she said pulling out a seat next to her. “Oh, and my name’s Silverspoon. Guess you wouldn't know if you’re not the same Twilight. Actually we didn’t… I mean I didn’t really meet her either.” she said with a bit of a laugh. “You can call me ‘Sil’ if you want.”

Twilight took a few hesitant steps towards Silverspoon until she saw it. That was a picture of her… dancing with the guy who’d kissed her. From there she quickly sat down beside Sil and slid the year book fully in front of her. Finding the pages that had a mug shot of all the student with their names above the pics, she eventually found “So his name’s Brad…”

“Um… I think you mean Flash Sentry, Brad’s the picture above that.” Sil said as she pointed to the name below the picture, not above… seems legit. “You two were… I mean… Twilight and him were pretty close. Did you meet him?”

“Yeah... I ran into him. And some girl named ‘Sunset’ I think.” Twilight said before Silverspoon pulled the book back over to her, flipped a few pages and slid it back. She took a look at the new page and instantly recognised the girl in the photo.“Yeah, that’s her. And there was this pink-haired girl. Yellow skin… I think, I didn’t see her but she said she was yellow.”

Silverspoon coughed “Racist.” and coughed again.

“Hey she said it not me!” Twilight snapped. Sil just laughed though and did the same with the book as before, flipping a few pages and placing it back in front of Twilight. “Fluttershy? She looks… familiar?” it was more than just familiar to having briefly seen her back in the bathroom. Wait… she flicked back to the picture of Sunset and then pulled her locker key out of her pocket. “Oh god! Who is this girl?”

The mark on her skirt and the hilt of the key where identical. Twilight had not only gotten her locker but Fluttershy had been one of the pictures on the locker door. “Well… she’s a demon.”

“This isn’t funny! I’m scared enough as it is! I got her old locker, I was ambushed by one of the five girls there were creepy pictures of in her locker, and apparently I have a doppelganger and I bet you don’t even believe I’m not this other girl!”

“Sure I do… I mean, it’s not the craziest thing I’ve seen.”

“Well what is then?!”

“Well… I wasn’t exactly joking when I said Sunset was a demon.” Twilight’s eye twitched. “Long story short, other-Twilight shows up three days before the formal, gets the whole school to vote for her for princess of the formal, wins, something happened, I’m not sure what, Sunset turns into a demon, blows up the front of the school, mind controls everyone, tries to kill other Twilight with some sorta Spirit-Bomb, Twilight and…” Sil flicks a page in a book “These five turn into angels and exorcise the demon from her, Twilight and Flash dance, then she returns to her planet through the big statue in the front of the school. And you know what the weirdest part was? There was a talking dog: freaky!”

“I uh… what?”

“So yeah, you having someone who looks like you and had the same name isn’t exactly too surprising anymore.”

“HOW DID THAT NOT BE ON EVERY NEWS STATION IN THE COUNTRY!?!?!?”

“Well officially, one of the students spiked the punch with an incredibly powerful hallucinogen. But unofficially, we go to the coolest school ever!

Author's Notes:

The book Twilight was reading was Twilight... yes, that exists in this universe... unfortunately.

Monday Part 4 - Stage Fright

Dramatic Reading... are you surprised?

It was still all weird, but at least it sorta made sense now. Twilight felt safe enough to leave the library without the fear of being attacked by those two again, or any of those other five she had stuck to her locker door. What were their names…? ‘Futashy’ ‘Jappleack’, ‘Rainbow Darsh’ [insert southpark clip], ‘Jesse Pinkman’, ‘Rearity’, ‘Sunset’, and… um… ‘Brad’? Ok, she knew that one was wrong, and had a suspicion the others may be wrong too, but that’s what she was calling him. She’d never been good with names.

It was almost ironic seems she could memorise numbers like that. Not to mention she had memorized her new friend Silverspoon’s number. She liked this girl and planned on keeping in touch with her even after she left this school. Well, maybe… probably not. She was still going through with what planned. And who could blame her? Even if she hadn’t nearly been raped after all, who in their right mind would want to deal with having an interdimensional angelic doppelbanger?

Despite her earlier thoughts of being able to take Silverspoon in a fight, she felt comfortable around her, and when she left the library, Twilight followed. It was late in the day by this point and really the only thing left was the school assembly. The principal would speak, introduce some of the heads of staff and then most everyone would leave. Twilight wasn’t part of the group though.

Afterwards she’d speak with the principal about leaving this school, and hopefully it was alright if she didn’t attend for the next few days until she was enrolled elsewhere. As the two left, making their way to the gym/assembly hall, Twilight could feel all eyes on her once more. Unbeknownst to her or Silverspoon, word of Twilight’s return had spread quickly… mostly thanks to Silverspoon’s friend Diamond Tiara.

Despite that, they made it to the gym with Twilight only mildly starting to hyperventilate. A few people were already there but most of them didn’t notice her as she found a spot off in the corner, out of the way. More people slowly started filling the hall and among them were four of girls stuck to her locker door. All but the one she’d met earlier. Luckily they didn’t notice her either the room was pretty full by this point, she couldn’t even see those girls shortly after they’d entered.

Sil eventually left Twilight to go find her friend, who she knew would love to meet Twilight. Diamond Tiara always wanted to climb the social ladder and being friends with ‘Princess Twilight’ would be a massive boon to that. Twilight, now standing there alone, despite being in a room with nearly the entire school of just under a thousand people in it, she actually felt comfortable for the first time today. No one was paying attention to her as they all just waited for this thing to start.

The flow of students into the hall slowed as they started to take their seats on the floor, roughly sorted into groups of friends and random people meeting for the first time just now. Twilight even caught a glimpse of Sunset for a moment. But that didn’t bother her. It wasn’t actually that bad… sure she’d been shit-scared today by numerous things, but that would pass sooner or later. And if Diamond Tiara was as big a gossip as Sil said she was, everyone would know she wasn’t this other Twilight pretty fast. Everything was going to be fi-

“TWILIGHT!!!!!” came the second loudest sound Twilight would ever hear. The loudest happened a split second after as the pink-haired girl who had screamed it created a sonic boom from moving across the room towards her at a speed that didn't seem physically possible. “Oh my god I heard you were back but I didn’t believe it, can I come with you back to that other world this time, what’s it like there, what are you doing back here, why haven't you said hi to us yet, do you wanna come say hi to us, why don’t you say hi to everyone, I bet they all wanna see you again, c’mon!”

Before Twilight could say anything, before Twilight could even comprehend what had just happened, this girl, who she knew was from her locker, grabbed both her hands and dragged her seemingly towards the other three she’d seen earlier that where now with the two she’d already met. But that wasn’t where they were heading. Before she knew it, Twilight was up on the stage, microphone in front of her face, a very forward and surprisingly strong girl standing next to her and… the entire school now all focused on her.

She stood there frozen, wide-eyed staring out at the crowd that was staring right back at her. She’d never seen so many people all at once. Sure she'd been to shopping centres and guessed that the number of people vastly outnumbered this. But so many, in so small of a space… all staring at her. Her brain broke as she just stood there and tried to understand what had just happened to her, and why this was happening to her.

“Hey everyone!” Pinkie said, grabbing the mic stand, punk-rocker style. “I bet most of you know this already, but if you don’t then get ready to meet Twilight Sparkle! She's the coolest, kindest, most neatest person to ever win the crown of the Princess of the Fall Formal! Oh and she has super powers and can fly and can shoot rainbow out of her eyes!”

“How high are you?!” some random heckler yelled out.

“I think the stage is about two feet high.” Pinkie replied as the rest of her friends made their way onto the stage. Rainbow Dash was the first, other than Pinkie, to greet her by slinging her arm over Twilight’s should. Applejack stood on the opposite side and just put her hand on the girl's other shoulder. Fluttershy came up onto the stage too but tended to hide behind the others in the group and Rarity just walked up as if it was a runway: style, grace, ego.

Sunset was the last up on stage and unlike the rest, she wasn’t to thrilled by this. She’d been in the middle of telling the gang that Twilight was here, but it wasn’t their Twilight they knew. It was the OP Twilight of this world. As she approached “Um, girls…” she said as she saw the look of sheer terror on this Twilight’s face.

Applejack was the next to notice it. “Uh, Twilight? You doing alright?” she asked but got no response. Twilight was like a deer in the headlights, dead to the world. Applejack followed her eye-line out to where she was looking; the crowd. It took a moment for it to click but she figured it out. “Girls, line up.” she said forcefully as she grabbed Rainbow Dash and Rarity and stood them facing away from the crowd in front of Twilight.

Pinkie hopped into her place alongside them and even Fluttershy joined, despite being nearly as afraid of being in front of so many people as Twilight was. She knew better than most the others what was going on with this Twilight and joined in in creating the wall to block the gaze of nearly a thousand people. The five blocked her view of the crowd and the crowd’s view of her. But it didn’t do much good.

“I know this must be hard for you.” Sunset said as she stepped from the end of the wall towards her. She expected Twilight to flinch at seeing her again but barely got anything.

Twilight slowly moved her still, dilated eyes from pointing forward slowly towards Sunset. She heard what she had said, but couldn’t comprehend any of it. Seconds later she figured out what had been asked, but it was even longer after that that Twilight was able to answer as she willed her frozen body to move in the slightest. “It… is…” was all she could manage to say.

“Do you want to get off this stage?” Sunset asked, already knowing the answer.

The same process went through Twilight’s head “I… do…” and it wasn’t any faster than the last time. She hadn’t even answer before Sunset went beside her and put her arm around Twilight’s waist and threw Twilight’s arm over her shoulder.

“C’mon. let’s get you out of here.” she added, pulling Twilight away to backstage. The other five continued to move as a wall, keeping her obscured from view. Sunset set Twilight down on a chair once they were off the stage. seconds later Fluttershy came along and offered Twilight a glass of water, but she didn’t take it. Didn’t even acknowledge it. “Are you alright Twilight Sparkle?” Sunset asked once more.

The process was faster this time, but still went through the same slow actions in Twilight's mind to even answer with a single word. “No.” she wasn’t hyperventilating, her heart wasn’t beating out of her chest. In fact, she was barely breathing and her heart rate was slow. She had completely frozen as her body almost shut down on her from sheer fright. She even felt physically cold form what had just happened to her.

“Is there… anything we can do for you. to make you feel better?”

Cognisity returned to her now that she was away from most of what caused this problem. “Just, leave me alone.” she said as she pulled both her feet up onto the chair, wrapped her arms around her legs, pulling them to her chest and lay her face onto her knees. She wasn’t crying, she was just trying to hide herself and block out all of this.

“Twilight…” Rarity said as she stepped forward and put her hand on her shoulder. “We’re just trying to help you is all. We’re your friends after all.”

“No you’re not!” Twilight yelled back. “You don’t know me. I don’t know you… I’m not that Twilight you knew last year… I don’t want to be this ‘Princess Twilight’, I don’t want to be known, I just want to be like I was at my last school: left alone to be myself. I’m not… I don’t know… I’m me. That’s all I am. All I want to be.”

Before anyone could say anything back to Twilight, the side door to the backstage opened “Who has been using the microphone without permission?” Principal Celestia said as she walked in. Twilight took this opportunity. She’d been wanting to speak with Celestia all day… now she just ran past her out the side exit, away from all of this. Celestia looked at her for a moment before her gaze fell on Pinkie Pie in a frown.

“Um… Pinkie Pie?” Fluttershy asked. “How long have you been holding the microphone up there?”

“Oh I got the whole conversation and you didn’t even notice it did you? I should be a professional boomstick person, I kept it out of shot so well!” she said with pride.

So basically, the whole school had heard what Twilight had just said. Good. Rainbow Dash grabbed the mic “Listen up. You all heard her. Leave her alone or you’ll have to deal with me!”

Author's Notes:

So um... I'll be honest, I wrote this nearly six months ago and don't exactly remember any of it, so when I'm final-proofing it and doing the Dramatic Readings I'm basically reading a story I don't know about.
The point of saying that is that this is far darker than I intended it to be. This chapter only had 2 jokes in it for bloit sake... I'm sorry for half mentally breaking Twilight, she get's better I promise!
This is not a dark story, I swear it's a comedy!

Monday Part 5 - Re-in-stall'd

Dramatic Reading that does more harm than good!

Twilight had run back to the toilets. Back to the same stall she’d been in before. She wasn’t hiding this time though, she was… “BWAAAAAARRRGGGHHHHH!!!!” she held herself up with one hand and kept most of her hair out of the way with the other. Her body may have frozen but it had quickly unfrozen. Needless to say she wished it hadn’t with the effects of all this stress caused.

Twilight hadn’t eaten all day so all she was throwing up was stomach acid. Her throat and nose burned but at least it didn’t stink of bad lunch. She flushed for the third time, thinking it was over… “BWAAAAARRRRRGGGGGHHHH!!!” she flushed for the fourth time thinking it was over. Thankfully it actually was this time.

Wiping the yellowish-clear bile from her chin, she spat and blew her nose into the toilet. She’d have worried about how much of a mess she looked if it had even occurred to her right now, but that was far from the front of her mind. She’d just humiliated herself in front of nearly a thousand people and… oh god, just thinking about it made her want to vomit again.

Grabbing some loo roll, much more than she needed, she wiped her face. Removing spittle and tears alike. She wasn’t sure if the tears were from what had happened or just part of throwing up. Likely both. It didn’t help that every time she sniffled, her nose burnt like a chilli had been shoved up it. She blew her nose again into the paper in a vain attempt her get the burniness out.

She flushed the paper down and just stayed there; on her knees bent over the toilet with her head still slightly inside the bowl. Five, maybe ten minutes passed before she heard the door outside the stall open as someone walked in. A moment later there was a knock, followed by “Twilight?” came her friend’s voice. And not of those people who said they were her friends. One of her actual friends.

“How’d you find me Silverspoon?” Twilight replied, pulling her head out of the rim.

“Those five and Sunset Shimmer are all standing outside trying to figure out what to do. They didn’t want me to come in here but I told them to shove it. And that Rainbow Dash threatened to punch me if I went in… it still hurts.” Sil sighed as she put her hand on her shoulder and leant against the stall’s door.

“Then why did you… you heard me right? The whole school did? Hhm-oh god!” Twilight shuddered as the urge to purge hit her again. “That whole damn speech went over the P.A.-system. And I… I heard Rainbow Dash threaten everyone. I guess I should thank her but, I’m not sure how I feel about that.” Twilight paused before continuing with “You heard me. You heard her! Why are you here? Go away!”

“Yeah, I heard you. And I know that’s what you actually said, but if this isn’t what you actually mean, I’ll leave. I’m not one of those people who knew that other you. I met you today for the first time. We like the same books, we both read like lightning and, well… you’re the only other nerdy chick at this school who isn’t a complete dork. I was hoping that we were friends. And if we are… then, I’m here to try help out a friend.”

Twilight didn’t reply. Sil was right. She’d been so focused on all the bad stuff today… no don’t use that cliche, there was a ton of bad stuff and focusing on that was completely justifiable. But still, some good had come out of it at least. “Look, Sil, you can help me if you want. You said those other girls are outside? Can you get rid of them for me?”

“Already did. Diamond Tiara’s bodyguard chased them off.”

“They let her have a bodyguard during school?”

“School finished almost half an hour ago. So, everyone else is gone too. Only person out this is maybe Diamond Tiara.” Sil said as she knocked on the door once more. “So, you wanna come out here or what?” Sil almost fell as the door opened. “Wow… you look a lot better than I expected. But… I’d give your hair at least a finger brush, uh… I’d wash my hands first though…” she said, putting her arm around Twilight’s waist, walking/pulling her towards the sinks.

Twilight took a look at herself in the mirror. There was another person that looked exactly like this somewhere out there. But she wasn’t here and she was… that sounded confusing but somehow made sense. Twilight rinsed her face of all the dried ucky-ness and Sil offered her a hair brush. After a few moments she'd made herself look… adequate. It was as good as she was going to get given her state.

Twilight was still far from over all this. Holding herself up right with a hand against the sink, her stomach still felt like a roller coaster, and her throat and nose were still burning and slightly runny. Eventually she was at the ‘good enough’ stage. And soon after, she left the bathroom. Cautiously, she got Sil to check outside first. No one was there, not even Diamond Tiara.

“It’s clear. No one’s around.” Sil said as Twilight peered out the door, then pulled herself through, keeping one hand on the door for balance. She didn’t really need it at this point but tell that to her subconscious. “So you’re heading home I guess. You need a ride?” Sil said, pulling out her phone. “I can get Die’s chauffeur to…”

“I’m heading to the principal’s office. I’m transferring out of this school.” Twilight said as she started walking off. She then turned around and took a few steps back to Sil. “Um… which way is it?”

“Hehe… follow me.” Sil giggled and led her friend off. It wasn’t that far from the toilets, probably another reason so few people used these ones. Thirty second walk at most. So roughly thirty seconds later, they were there. Sil had laughed at first but in the slightly awkward silence she’d had a moment to think about what Twilight had actually said. “So, you’re defiantly leaving?”

“I am. But I’m not doing it defiantly. I’m not trying to spite you or anything. I’m just…”

Sil laughed again. “I mean definitely, I just say defiantly. It started as a joke but, I kinda started actually saying it. Like ‘lol’ or ‘swag’. I used to say them ironically… now I actually say it.” she said with an undeniable tinge of shame in her voice. “But, do you really have to leave. I’m sure the worst is over.”

“Are you trying to say you’ll miss me?” Twilight said in both saying it for her and asking if that’s really what she meant.

“Kinda, sorta, yeah.”

“We can stay in touch. I have your number, I’ll call you, maybe.”

“Will you.?” Sil stated more than asked.

“Kinda, sorta… probably not.” Twilight sighed. It seemed mean to abandon a friend like this but… they’d only just met today. In a way Silverspoon actually seemed more clingy than thoughtful. “Look, Sil. I can’t stay here, I.. I just can’t, okay. I’m sorry if you think we’re friends but we only just met. I WILL try and call you sometime but I just don’t want to be here and I don’t want you trying to guilt trip me into staying.”

“Relax, I get it.”

“You do?”

“Of course. We only just met today. I’ll miss you but… I’ll probably forget in a week or two. No offence.” Sil said casually. And it didn’t offend Twilight. In fact it cheered her up dramatically. That’s exactly what she wanted to be. A forgettable face in a crowd that didn’t stand out but if she really wanted to, had some friends who’d be there if she needed them for anything.

“None taken.” she said as she put out her hand to shake it. “I’ll see you around maybe, I guess.”

Sil put her hand out in turn but instead grabbed Twilight’s hand, moved it to the side and said “No hands.” and pulled her into a hug. Twilight flinched for a moment, awkwardly trying to escape this girl’s embrace. Many thoughts went through her head, her least favourite of which was the fact that she knew if her brother’s girlfriend Cadence could see this she’d be saying ‘I ship it.’

Needless to say, it was awkward being hugged. She’d never been hugged like this before. Well, sure she’d hugged her parents, her brother and Cadence but she’d never had a friend hug her. She’d never had a friend who actually seemed to care before. Now she did. After a short amount of time, Twilight realised they’d been hugging for just a bit too long and pulled away. But that didn’t stop her from having a great smile on her face as she did.

Twilight spoke first “Alright. I’m definit… defiantly calling you. Um… not because of… that, or anything.” she said blushing. “Just, we both read and you’re… kinda nerdy like me and… yeah.” ok, this was seriously starting to sound like flirting. That was broken fast enough though.

“Hey, don’t call me a nerd.” Sil said. But she wasn’t offended; just making a little scene. “I guess it’s better than ‘valley girl’… or whore. Fine I’m a nerd.” she laughed. “So… you’ll call me sometime, and I’ll get your number from… speaking of…”

“Speaking of what?” Twilight asked at the sudden interruption.

Sil reached into her pocket and pulled out her phone. “It’s Die… oh crap!” she said, flipping her wrist and looking at her watch. “Remember that chauffeur I mentioned?” Twilight nodded. “Well he’s leaving in five minutes with or without me.”

“Well you better hurry then.”

“Yeah. I’ll see ya. And, call me ok.” Sil said, before adding “Please?”

“Yeah. I’ll call. I promise.” she said with a smile that was returned by Sil briefly before she ran off to the front of the school. Which proved exactly how little Twilight knew about the school seems she would’ve guessed that was the way to the back of the school.

But Sil had been right. Twilight had focused on all the bad stuff and ignored the good stuff about this new school. She’d made a new friend and despite how much, or how little rather, history showed her hanging with her old friends… this seemed different. Sil was someone who she could relate to and actually seemed to care. Not just a friend of necessity of being in the same homeroom or just keeping in touch from when they met as kids. She may’ve been Twilight’s first true friend.

Yeah, today had been a good day.

Author's Notes:

Before things go further I want to state that yes Silverspoon is being nice to Twilight and that's quote 'out of character'. No, she's acting like she would with a friend, like she would if Diamond tiara was upset about something.
That being said, she is still a bit of a jerk to people she doesn't like.

I had more detail in the throw-uppy scene but it came off a little gross and the words ‘on her knees in a toilet’ and ‘face covered in multiple bodily fluids’ made things seems a lot different than they were intended.

~Delete scene - to reference heavy.
She thought she got what Sil was doing, REALLY hoped so at least or otherwise what she said next was just going to be even awkwarder. “It’s guy love…”

“That’s all it is.”

And Twilight relaxed. Then panicked and added “That was a Scrubs joke right?” with a slight hint of urgency to the words.

“Yes, it’s a Scrubs joke. There’s nothing gay about it…”

“In our eyes…” they both said in unison. before laughing at how homo what they’d just done and said was. Once they calmed down.

Monday Part 6 - My Faithful Student

Dramaticor Readilu!

Twilight knocked on the door. “Come in.” said a voice from inside. Celestia had just been filling out some paper work up until now. She actually had prepared for this meeting and had all of Twilight’s papers put aside and ready. As Twilight came in she stood politely with her hands clasped. “Please, take a seat Twilight.”

“Thank you Principal Celestia. So, uh, you know ‘me’ too.” Twilight replied as she took the seat. She wasn’t entirely surprised by this of course. She doubted anything would surprise her from here out. Or anything ever for that matter compared to all this.

“No, I don’t. I knew the other you but I heard everything you said at the assembly and I feel awful. When I saw your enrollment forms I assumed it was the other you. Has anybody told you about what happened and why everyone knows you?”

“Yeah, I found out most of it. Guess that you’ve guessed why I’m here.” she said but didn’t get a reply. Instead Celestia just gave a knowing look. But she actually had no idea, the look just made most people say what they planned as to ‘confirm’ what Celestia was thinking. “I’d like to transfer back to my old school.”

“Yes, I thought as much.” she lied convincingly, grabbing the papers she’d set aside. Some were her enrollment forms and others were her grades and records. Twilight’s grades were nearly flawless, well, with the exception of one F in from third grade gym. “You transferred here for our school’s higher rating and more advanced classes other schools don’t offer. While I understand why you might want to leave, I would strongly advise against it.”

“I know but… I just can’t stay here.” Twilight said, looking away. She’d come to the conclusion it wasn’t a bad day. But it still had bad points and the forefront of that was her brief meeting with… what was his name? Brad? eh, close enough... “Look. I don’t want to be known by everyone. Whether they know ME or not, they still know about me and… I don’t…”

“I can understand that.” the records also indicated some of her traits and mental conditions. Another reason she’d been sent here. For some reason or another, with no actual reason like special support, this school had the highest percentage of students with some sort of disability, be it mental, physical or otherwise. Simply put, this school was known for having some rather… ‘insane’ occurrences even before last years Fall Formal.

“So, you’ll transfer me back?” Twilight asked, hoping that's all it would take.

“If it’s really what you want, then I will.” Celestia said, lifting Twilight’s spirits. “However it will take some time. Early next week at the soonest. But I would like to ask you one favour though: reconsider. This school is the best available for you in this town, possibly this state. Go to your classes, meet your teachers and perhaps make some friends.”

“What if I still don’t want to stay?”

“Then, once everything’s ready, if you still want to transfer, all it will take is a signature from one of your parents.” Celestia replied reassuringly. She was quite good at that. “And just so you know, your ‘friends’ have been given detention tomorrow for getting up on stage and using the speaker system without permission. If you’d like, I can keep them there and away from you for a few days longer.”

“No. That’s ok. Uh, actually, I feel a little bad that you're punishing them for me.”

“Well, they would’ve gotten detention for that anyway.” Celestia chuckled slightly and Twilight followed suit. “Twilight, my faithful student. If there’s anything else I can help you with, do not hesitate to ask.”

“Thank you Principal Celestia.” Twilight said as she stood up.

“Just Celestia will be fine.” she replied before returning to her paperwork.

“Thank you Celestia.” Twilight said, receiving a brief smile before Celestia was deep into her work once more. She quietly left the office and headed off. However, she’d forgotten what had happened with Sil. Turned around as she was, Twilight had ended up coming out the back of the school rather than the front. It didn’t really matter much, she could just walk around the outside after all. And so she did.

Unfortunately, as luck would have it… which was weird because her luck had been SOOO good to day… she rounded the corner and then quickly ducked back behind it, pressing her back against the wall she started to hyperventilate. Also, she’d forgotten everything in her locker… but that wasn’t important. The only reason she’d remembered that at all was she wanted another thick hard-back book to hit him with again.

Brad was just around that corner, right next to where she needed to go. There wasn’t anyone else around either. Well there were a few around the corner but what she meant by that was there was no one on this side of the corner to see her totally spazzing out as her chest went up and down about three times a second, she was breathing so fast and heavily.

Maybe she could just wait him out. He’d leave sooner or later. Twilight just peaked her head around the corner and… “Hey.” Brad said solemnly, as she stood just around the corner. “Sorr…”

“Argh!” Twilight screamed, spinning the rest of her body around the corner, along with bringing both her arms towards his head, slamming him into the wall. She definitely… defiantly, had the fight part of fight or flight down pat. Now to execute the flight part as she ran past him towards… he grabbed her arm as she did. “Ah!” she screamed again. This one wasn’t from shock like the last, but from fear.

“Wait, please.” he said, calmly yet forcefully, now bruised on both sides of his face. He managed to make eye contact with her. He wasn’t angry in the slightest and almost… almost looked as scared as she did. He released his grip on her arm and despite seeing her chance, Twilight didn’t run. “Look, I’m sorry about this morning. I thought… you were someone else. And I wasn’t the only one from what I heard.”

“N-no, you weren't but… you were the first.” Twilight replied, recognising he must’ve thought the exact thing she did: that he had hurt her. Sure she’d hurt him too but… you know.

“Sunset Shi- the redhead, was talking to you when I found you. Didn’t she confuse you with Twilight Sparkle?”

“No, well yes, but no, but… listen Brad.” Twilight said but Flash decided not to bother with a name correction. Thus dooming himself to be forever named Brad from henceforth in this series. “I mean… that was my first kiss. And, and you stole it from me thinking I was another girl.”

“Oh geez. I’m sorry! I mean I… I didn’t even think about it like that. I mean I thought a cute girl like you would’ve… not that I’m trying to hit on you… or suggesting anything about you or… I’ll just shut up, ok?”

“Please do.” Twilight moped. “Brad, my name IS Twilight Sparkle. But I’m not that Twilight Sparkle. I just want to be me. And me wants to be left alone.”

“Yeah, that’s cool.” Brad said extending a hand to shake. And that is what made this entire non-shipfic became a slow progression to these two hooking up by the end of it.

“No hands.” she said moving his hand aside and hugging him. Then remembering he wouldn’t get that joke and pulling away. She looked at him for a moment before turning and leaving without saying a word.

Brad stood there for a moment. He didn’t go after her. Why would he? But he had to wonder, was she that different from the old Twilight? He’d been her first kiss, maybe he could make up for that by being her first boyfriend. One that would treat her right. He thought about it for a moment before finally making up his mind: that was a terrible idea… but he couldn’t help but think ‘Is it weird I know all the lyrics to Guy Love?’

He looked around to check that no one was within ear shot before he quietly began to say “It’s guy love, that’s all it is. Guy love, he’s mine on his~…”

Author's Notes:

Remember last week when I said I deleted a scene because it was to dependent on a reference that most people might not get?
Remember about 20 seconds ago when I used the same reference to end a chapter n a really stupid way?
Well... ta-da!~

Twilight’s grades were nearly flawless, well, with the exception of one F in from third grade gym. - Simpsons reference.

Monday Part 7 - The Run Around

The Final Dramatic Reading!
Not the last chapter, just the last reading.

Twilight left quickly after her talk with Brad. Her car wasn’t far from where they’d spoken and she assumed he must’ve had a car in the lot as well. That, or he’d been waiting for her to come out there. She chose to believe the less stalkery of those choices. Even if he did seem like an alright guy it was hard to shake your thoughts about someone who your first impression of is ‘Oh my god, he’s going to rape me!’

Now in the relative quiet of her car, actually, very quiet: it was a Prius. Despite being alone, driving home for nearly thirty minutes, Twilight managed to avoid thinking about it. Twilight was a VERY nervous driver. She’d only just gotten her license a few weeks ago after all. Just before the school year had started. She kept her thoughts on the road and off the day's events. But finally, once she got home, pulling into her driveway, she started to think about all of this once more.

Not so much Brad or the other people at school, but the car itself. Her parents had only gotten it for her so she could drive to and from school everyday and now she had to tell them she was transferring away from it. It was completely possible that they’d refuse to sign the paperwork and she’d be stuck there whether she liked it or not. No, they wouldn’t do that to her. Would they?

Twilight just sat in the car for a while, once again remembering she’d left everything at school in her locker. “Well at least it’s there for tomorrow.” that’s when it hit her that she'd have to go back tomorrow as she slumped her head down and groaned. But Sil had been right, the worst of it was over. And Celestia was right too. Twilight had transferred here to begin with for her education. So she should at least meet her new teachers.

That was reason enough to calm her as she finally got out of the car, remotely locking it behind her. That and she hadn’t eaten all day. Despite having violently thrown-up for what had to have been at least half an hour, she was famished! On the same key chain as the car keys were the house keys. And if her locker key hadn’t been needlessly ornate, it would be on there too. She unlocked the front door and went in. It was a pretty standard house. Exactly what you would imagine. So just imagine that, I don't want to have to describe a whole house. [two story]

Her parents weren't home yet and wouldn’t be until about 5 or 6. She wouldn't have to cook either. It was Monday: pizza night! Twilight just grabbed a muffin out of the fridge and went up stairs. The muffin was gone before she even got to her room. She pulled up a chair and sat down at her computer and flicked it on. But it didn’t even start loading before someone noticed she was home.

“Whoa, whoa! Down Spike!” Twilight laughed as her dog jumped up onto her lap. Her brother had wanted to name him something cool, something vicious like Daisy or Sweetie. But Twilight had won the coin toss and got to call him something girly: like Spike. She even gave him an adorable black leather chrome-spiked collar. The little mutt had been tiny all those years ago when they’d first got him, but now he was a big, solid, slobbering, fifty kilo wall of purple pitbull. He has adorable!

Twilight felt a little guilty. She’d completely forgotten about him and his walkies. Actually, no she didn’t feel guilty, he’s a dog… he didn’t know. Nevertheless, she picked him up off of her lap, with surprising ease, and put him down on the ground. Going over to her dresser, she slipped off her shoes and skirt and donned a pair of running pants and sneakers. She didn’t bother closing the door, she was alone in the house and highly doubted Spike, a dog, cared about her stripping down to only her panties.

Twilight left her room and headed down the stairs, Spike following right behind her. Down the stairs and towards the front door, she grabbed his leash and attached it to Spike’s spiked collar. Just a second to lock the door and… they were gone. Practically sprinting down the street. Spike was full of energy as always and Twilight was only just keeping up, holding his leash tight to keep him from getting too far ahead.

She loved it as much as she hated it. Sprinting was fun and horrible at the same time. Twilight tried to keep in shape, and succeeded at it, hated the process, but loved the results. It was a contradiction, she didn’t understand but didn’t care either. After about ten minutes and three kilometres, she was exhausted. Luckily so was Spike. They’d run to a small shopping village as always.

Spike knew the place, knew that it meant he was about to get a treat, and slowed nearly to a stop. Just walking now, Twilight was breathing heavily, covered in sweat. She tied Spike’s leash to a pole and left him be while she went in and got him his treat. Along with a drink for herself. Unlike driving, running was simple: plenty of time to think. So this time, when she stopped at the shops, she spent a little longer than usual.

But all the same, she returned with a treat for her dog and some stuff for herself before they were off running once more. Like always they ended up going about ten K’s by the end of it according to Twilight’s fitbit. Even with the muffin from earlier, she was more than hungry again at this point.

It was just getting dark when she returned home. Her father’s car was already there… pizza! She rushed inside and the smell instantly hit her nose. Not to mention Spike’s. She walked into the kitchen to see the three boxes on the counter but before she could say anything. “Shower first. I could smell you when you walked in.” it wasn’t a joke either. She sweat quite a lot. She huffed, more from exhaustion than annoyance, let Spike off his leash and went up stairs.

Grabbing a few clothes to change into afterwards, she noticed her computer was still turned on. Not unusual but it remind her of something. Twilight went over and grabbed her phone that was always plugged in to it. It wasn’t a new phone but it wasn’t an old one either. An iFruit 1. Years out of date but still worked fine. It was Shining’s old phone. Twilight wasn’t allowed to bring it to school and it was only supposed to be used for ‘emergencies’. So you know… never. The irony of not allowed at school and today's emergencies was strong.

It always had credit and a few of her friend’s numbers were on it. Twilight couldn’t remember the last time she'd used either of them though. Now though she was finally going to use it. She put in Sil’s number and sent off a message. ‘Hey, it’s me. So you have my number from this now. Call me whenever, just not to much, ok?’ hit send and put it back down, then went off to take a shower.

After an incredibly hawt and steamy shower scene with lots of soap dropping, Twilight came back into her room, wearing a towel wrapped around her hair and nothing else. She changed into her fresh clothes, which were coincidentally the exact same type as she’d been wearing earlier. She’d had time to think in the shower and had forgotten all about the message she’d sent… ‘bleep bloop!’ her phone rang.

She went over and picked it up. Scrolling over the sleep screen she read… ‘Who is this? And how’d you get my number?’ apparently she should’ve wrote Sil’s number down instead of just memorizing it. Twilight quickly replied with. ‘sorry.i must’ve had wrong nummber.’ hit send and then realised how failed she grammared. To late...

Her stomach growled as the smell of pizza hit her nose once more. Transforming into little more than a zombie she shambled out of her room and down the stairs. Her mother had gotten home while she was in the shower and was sitting at the table as her father set up the plates. And by plates I mean just putting a pizza box in front of a seat each. Twilight took her seat and opened hers up. It was vegetarian, but not because she was one, she just loved all the onions and spicy capsicum on hers. Totally wasn’t a closet vegetarian at all!

She quickly grabbed a slice and went to gob it down “Eh hmm…” her mother interrupted, clearing her throat.

“Oh, hi Mom. How was your day?” she asked, knowing what her mom wanted.

“Oh it was pretty good. How was your first day at this school?” she asked Twilight who’d expected that question. But expecting it didn’t help her come up with an answer. Everything that had happened. She knew her mom would understand that she didn’t want to stay there. But…

“It was good. I met someone and we talked and we’re going to hang out sometime… maybe.” she replied. Not lying but not telling the whole truth. Twilight was going to give the school a chance at least before writing it off. Or at least that’s how she rationalise in her head not telling her mother.

“That’s good to hear.” she said as she grabbed a slice herself and began to eat. Her name was also Twilight, though it was Twilight Velvet in full, and thus telling you her name and calling her Twilight in that conversation would’ve just made it much more confusing. It’s kinda pointless saying this but I just wanted you to know. Her father’s name is Orion by the way. Orion Comet, but most of his friends just call him OC.

The rest of dinner passed in silence as always. At least until Spike farted. But that's what happens when you run a dog for a few hours and then feed it a jiant can of food. Eventually Twilight returned to her room and hopped back on her computar. A couple of minutes passed before she noticed she’d gotten another message on her phone.

‘Haha, I’m kidding Twilight. You got the right number and I’ve got yours now. I’ll call you sometime and see if you want to hang out. And feel free to call me whenever too. Silverspoon. Heart Heart Winkyface.’

“Wow… she actually wrote ‘Heart Heart Winkyface’...”

Author's Notes:

We finally made it through Monday! Only 7 more days to go. So at this rate that's 35 more chapters... dear god.
Hopefully I'll speed that up and have less than 7 chapters for a single do bit knowing me... I won't.

This chapter originally had a deleted scene that was undeleted. Try and figure out which bit and why.

Twilight's time table
3 lessons per class per week.
Time table - 3 lessons per class per week.
10 minute Form at the start of each day, 2 classes at 70 minutes each, 2o minute lunch, 70 minute class, 50 minute lunch, 70 minute class, home time = 6 hours, 9-3
Monday Tuesday Wednesday Thursday Friday
English Biology Physics Biology Chemistry
Chemistry Physics English History Geology
Physics Geology History Sports History
Geology Chemistry Biology Sports English

CONSISTENCY WILL BE KEPT!!!

Tuesday

Twilight had absolutely no idea where her first class was. Hell, she’d already missed Homeroom, or ‘Form’ as it was called here. She was meant to have found them all yesterday but obviously that didn’t happen. The bell had rang almost an hour ago now and she couldn’t make heads or tails of the map. The scaling was all off to start with so even figuring out where she even was was hard.

She had spent ages just wandering around and managed to find her next classroom at least. Of course she’d walked past it again twice since then so knowing her luck, she’d never be able to find it again once she needed too. She knew it had been a while at this point and began to wonder how lon…. she stopped wondering as the bell rang. Great, she’d missed her first class entirely. Now back to her second class: advanced mathematics. Knowing her luck she’d probably find the class she just missed now.

But hey, whaddya know... she found the one she was actually looking for. And even managed to find her next two classes on the way. Things where starting to look up. Sure she was five minutes late to this class, but luckily the teacher wasn’t there yet either. And better yet, there were only about ten other students. That may sound like a lot but seems all the classes were made to fit thirty so students she had tons of space to herself. She quickly took a seat in the middle row on the far side. To picture it, there are five rows of desk with six in each row.

She chose 3:6

As Twilight started to set up her set up she didn’t notice as the teacher walked in. He wore a brown coat, had short gelled back hair and oddest of all, wore a red bow-tie. But really, compared to the fez he wore last year it was actually pretty tame for this eccentric mathamagician. He walked up to the rather long waist high desk in front of the class. He pulled out a marker and wrote across the whiteboard ‘Professor’ then pulled out some chalk and continued on the blackboard right next to the other ‘Whooves’.

“Good morning class.” he announced with a rather surprising accent. “Welcome to Advanced Numeracy and Physics. My name is Professor Whooves. You may call me Professor Whooves, Professor, Prof, Whooves or Sir. Though I also hold a PhD, anyone who calls me Doctor or any variation on that will be failing this class.” he said with glee. “Is that understood?!”

“You can’t do that.?” Twilight said, raising her hand. “You have to grade us on purely academic criteria.” she wasn’t trying to talk back… she just didn’t realise that she was. “If you were to fail a passing test and your work where to be parsed by a reviewing body then you would likely be in trouble with the school board.” she said factually and accurately

Whooves looked towards the girl who’d spoken up. “Well congratulations Twilight Sparkle.” he said, easily recognised the girl. Quite frankly; so did every other teacher at the school. To squash that however, Principle Celestia had sent out a memorandum to all staff informing them of this Twilight not being the same person and that they should treat her just like any other student. And so he did. “You’ve just volunteered to be my whipping boy this semester.”

“But I… I… uh…” she lowered her voice and hand and muttered “Well I guess I might as well called you Doctor too then. Doesn’t really make a difference now I guess.”

“What was that Twilight?!” he asked and she just sunk into her seat.

Twilight had told Principle Celestia she’d make an effort to at least give this school a shot. It was apparent she’d gotten off on the wrong foot with this teacher to begin with. And if this guy was any indication as to the rest of the school, she was still planning on leaving by the end of the week. What did she have to lose at this point? “I said, well I might as well call you Doctor then seems it doesn’t really make much of a difference then.”

“Huh!” he chuckled at her defiant act… he liked this girl. She had spunk! Of course he wouldn't show this and to hold authority with the rest of his class, he had to be a hard-arse, but he certainly looked forward to the semester ahead of them. Whether they liked it or not didn’t matter. “Well then! Now as our little ‘princess’ has pointed out I DO indeed have to grade you based on your performance. Long story short: day one test!” he practically shouted, which was just how he talked normally.

He pulled out a stack of exams and began passing them around to the class. Twilight was actually surprised at how short it was at only ten pages. Then again this was only the first day and was likely more to just see who knew what. Of course it was a joint-years class so the students a year ahead of her who had been taking Physics last year had a distinct advantage. Twilight received her test last before Doctor Whooves returned to the front of the class.

“You have fifty minutes. Go!” he announced but didn’t stop talking afterwards. “Each of you will be partnered up with someone depending on how well you do on this test. The highest score will be matched with the lowest to help balance out the difference. You will be partnered with this person for the rest of the semester. So I feel sorry for whoever is partnered with Twilight here!”

Naturally Twilight finished the test with time to spare. Finally looking up she saw Doctor Whooves leaning back in his chair with his feet up on the table. You know, the way that any student would get yelled at for doing. He was reading some magazine, again they’d get in trouble for that. Looking from him to the clock she realised she still had…

“Pens down!” he shouted a lot louder than he really needed to. “Papers up the front and you may go.” he finished right as the bell rang. “Tomorrow you’ll be paired with your partners and then we’ll start the first lesson, followed by your first assignment.” and he was out the door before any of his students were. It was his lunch time now as well after all.

Twilight gathered her books and left the classroom. It was only the first lunch break of the day: twenty minutes long. So instead of heading to the cafeteria and eating, Twilight decided she’d try to ACTUALLY find the rest of her classes. She’d found three so far. Of course three of her classes were a form of science and were all in the same block which only left her looking for History and English. And her Form class too.

After realising the class she'd missed was also a science class she found it right across the hall from those other too... four down two to go. The halls weren't as full as they were between classes but there were still plenty of other people just hanging out by their lockers or talking with friends. Twilight still felt their eyes on here as much as yesterday but at least she was ready for it this time. It still creeped her the frick out of course but she could handle it… for now. BATHROOM!!!

She ducked into a toilets. THE toilets. Same one as yesterday. Correction: she thought she could handle it but thinking she could handle it made her think about it even more. And more, and more… and it quickly got overwhelming. It was quiet in here, no prying eyes. That girl… Fluttershy? had been right. This was a nice and quiet, and more importantly, empty bathroom. She planned on coming here a lot over the next year.

Wait, year? She still had to choose. It wasn’t a hard choice so far. She absolutely HATED that last guy. That test had been SOOO hard. To give that on the first day? Twilight had aced it of course but if this was a day-one test she could only imagine how hard the end of semester exams would be. Just the thought made her giddy and shiver with antici……….pation!

She loved challenge. In fact, that may be the best way to not think about everyone ‘knowing her’ like they did. She hadn’t even thought about how Doctor Whooves had known her name, and surely all eyes had been on her back in that class. This was meant to be the best school in the city after all. The hard work would likely keep her nose in a book for the majority of the year anyway and away from everyone else.

Everyone… expect Silverspoon. They’d met in a library and she seemed smart. She was going to this school after all so she had to be smart. She wanted to see that girl again. Not to mention finding where the library was exactly instead of just randomly running to it wasn't a bad idea either. Twilight dramatically calm herself down without even noticing it. She now had a task to focus her attention as she stepped out the door and back into the hallway.

The bell rang. Dang it. Looks like she’d have to wait to find Silverspoon. For now, it was on to her next class.

Author's Notes:

Despite the name, Doctor Whooves isn't based on any of the Doctors. He's actually based on Lionel Herkabe from Malcolm in the Middle.

Also Big Mac is also in Twilight's fancy mathematics class.

Tuesday Part 2 - The Pink Dawn

Once Twilight left the bathroom, Fluttershy was finally able to leave as well. She wanted to apologise for what happened yesterday but also wanted to follow Twilight’s wishes. This new Twilight just wanted to be left alone. It had been unspoken between the six of them. With how Twilight had looked yesterday, none of them were going to try and speak with her. At least not right away.

Also, once Twilight was gone, taking her heavy breathing and muttering to herself with her, Fluttershy was able to finish what had stopped mid-stream when Twilight had come in.

Twilight got to her class on time for the first time and simply walked in and took her seat. She was going to focus on the class and not let- “Heya Twilight!” the redhead said as she sat down beside her. Her name was Pinkie Pie, Twilight thought, and hoped she wouldn’t run into. “Mind if I sit next to you?”

“I uh...”

“Thanks!” she had already been sitting before she’d even asked. “So you’re not that old Twilight huh? Well then, hi, I’m Pinkie Pie, what’s your name?” she asked putting her hand out towards her new bestest best friend.

“I’m Twilight Sparkle… and I’d really like to just learn about rocks.” did I mention this was Geology? Well it was.

“Silly Twilight. They’re not rocks they’re minerals. I should know. I live on a rock farm.”

“So you’re parents are miners then?” Twilight asked. Ok, this girl may be incredibly strong, incredible fast, incredibly forward and INCREDIBLY annoying so far, but surely she must know a great deal about rocks… err, minerals, and might be incredibly intelligent to boot, despite her outwards party-girl appearance. “So you plan on…”

“They're not miners. They’re totally over eighteen.” Pinkie chirp before adding more seriously “That joke doesn’t really work in text does it? But no, they’re not miners.”

“What? Nevermind, they own a mine then.”

“No silly, I told you, it’s a rock farm. They’re farmers!”

“How do you ‘farm’ rocks?” and with that, the idea that this girl might have any idea about what she’s talking about went completely out the window. It didn’t help that Pinkie was practically screaming all this and anyone who hadn’t noticed Twilight in the class before certainly did now. This class was bigger than the last one too. A full thirty or more students: almost ALL looking at her.

“Good morning class.” the teacher said as he stepped into the class, thankfully drawing all eyes off of Twilight. As before Twilight was in the last seat of the third row, only this time she had a very loud nuisance sitting next to her. At least it was only for this class, next lesson she could just sit somewhere else. “The seats you're in will be your assigned seating for the rest of the semester to help me remember your names.” well crap…

“Yay!...” Pinkie said quietly to Twilight… oh yes… ‘yay’.

The rather tall and rather large man at the head of the class wore a grey suit with a greyish blue tie, and had short silver hair, with an ENORMOUS diamond ring on his hand. “My name is Mr. Ato. But just call me Tom.”

From there the rest of the class passed quietly without Pinkie bugging her constantly like Twilight expected her too. Well, except for one thing she had said ‘Wow! You have really neat handwriting…’ as if it had been a shock to her for some reason. But it actually turned out Twilight had been right the first time. Pinkie actually knew a lot about rocks ‘They’re minerals...’ about MINERALS then, happy? ‘Yes.’

The class went smoothly and eventually the bell rang and the students left for their second lunch. This one was longer at fifty minutes and was the one where students actually did anything. “Hey Twilight, you should come to our club house, I know you’d love it!”

“No, no that’s ok…” Twilight said as she started to walk a bit faster, hoping Pinkie would take the hint. She didn’t. “Listen, Pinkie, I gotta go do something so I’ll… I guess I’ll see you around. Or not. Hopefully not.” she said, lowering her voice on the last. Nut Pinkie just kept pace, walking by her side.

“You know, the library’s back that way.” she said, point off behind her.

Twilight stopped dead in her tracks. “How did…? Nevermind.” she turned face and began back the way she’d came. “You’re not going to leave are you?”

“Nope.”

“Why not?”

“Because I wanna be your friend like I was the other Twilight and what better way to become someone's friend then helping them find what they’re looking for?” Pinkie answered with the biggest smile Twilight had ever seen. So barely half of Pinkie’s maximum smile levels.

“How about not stalking them to start with...” Twilight sighed. She was leaving this school, she could put up with this… that was slowly becoming Twilight’s mantra. “Fine… if you’re not going to leave me alone, then could you at least help me find my other classes? I’m having a really hard time with these pathetic maps.” on a scale of 1 to 10, these maps were AppleMaps.

“Okie dokie. Oh, and we just passed the library. But whaddya need from there? You’re leaving next week so it’s not like you can borrow anything. Unless…” Pinkie gasped loudly and then leaned in and loud-whispered “You’re not going to steal books are you?!”

“No. I’m… how do you know I’m leaving? Are you like psychic or something.”

“Uh, yeah. Let’s call it that.” Pinkie’s eyes shifted back and fourth while she said that and for the briefest moment she made eye contact with you. YOU. Then quickly broke it. ‘It’ didn’t refer to the eye contact though… you know what IT is.

“So you knew I was heading to the library, you knew I’m leaving next week. But you don’t know what I’m coming here for?” Twilight lifted her hands to her face “I don’t even... never mind.” she said as she dropped her hands back down to her side. That’s when she gave up trying to understand this girl. “Look, I’m trying to find my friend. I me…”

“You found her, I’m right here!” Pinkie cheered. Twilight was not amused…

“My ACTUAL friend who…”

“We’re not friends then?”

Twilight ignored her and kept talking “...I met here yesterday” as she opened the door and walked in, turned around slightly, and closed it behind her right in Pinkie’s face. She then turned back and...

“That wasn’t very nice.” Pinkie said as Twilight ran right into her, her eyes widening in shock. Twilight jumped back and smacked into the door she'd just closed on her… HOW?!?!?!@

That thought was interrupted by a loud screeching noise that sounded like two robots having sex… or dying! Either one. “GURLZ!!! How many times do I have to tell you the library computers are for school work ONLY! If you play your god-awful wubstep ‘music’ one more time you’re banned from here!” the librarian shouted. Three younger girls ran out passed Pinkie and Twilight.

She and Pinkie just stood there for a moment and watched as the kids left. Twilight had an odd sense that Pinkie was going to make some comment about it. Some stupid joke or pun… but she didn't. Really seemed like something she would do though. I guess she just couldn’t think of anything. If she had though, it would’ve been hil-R-E-S!... moving on now.

Twilight gently pushed Pinkie aside and continued in. The first thing she noticed was a rather grumpy looking librarian walking away from the computers in the middle of the room, but when she saw the two of them her expression quickly changed to a more upbeat look. Possibly genuine, possibly forced. It was unclear. Aside from that though, the library was empty. Which was actually surprising if you think about it.

What wasn’t surprising was that Silverspoon wasn’t here either. Sure Twilight had met her here yesterday but what were the odds she’d been here again right now? But it had been Twilight’s only real clue as to where she would be so it was worth try. As much as she liked the idea of spending the next fifty-odd minutes reading the rest of what she’d been reading yesterday, she unfortunately had more important things to do first.

This pink one was still following her, though being silent about it at least. Might as well use her ‘knowledge’ of the school. “So Pinkie Pie…”

“SHHH!!!” Pinkie shh-plied making more noise that Twilight even had… “this is a library!” she somehow quietly yelled.

“Alright…?” Twilight lowered her voice but only barely. She hadn’t actually been that loud at all to begin with. “Anyway. You know you’re way around this school right?” Pinkie smiled and nodded furiously. “Well, we found the library. How about showing me where my other classes are. They’re in blocks M, L and P. Also, show me where THIS is from anywhere I’d recognise.” those weren't questions, those where demands.

“No problem! C’mon!” Pinkie said, waving her hand indicating for Twilight to follow her as she headed towards the library door. As Pinkie walked through, she was half tempted to close it behind Pinkie and just turn around once more. But that hadn’t exactly worked out last time. “Alright… so M is three blocks that way and then one block left. L is one block that way and the two blocks right. And P is right up the back of the school near the oval.”

“Uh…?”

“Oh, maybe I should just show you.”

Author's Notes:

Much name misdirections.
Such movie references.
So mineral
Many fourth line of this meme.
Wow... it begins!
The Pink Dawn.

See those 'How did?... never mind.'. That's a trope form my other story, Happy Anniversary Sug, and is LITERALLY the most important line from that story. It's even on par with 'Would you kindly'.

Tuesday Part 3 - The Pink Dawn Part 2 - The Pinkening

Pinkie grabbed Twilight’s arm and pulled her three blocks that way then one block left. Twilight reluctantly followed, only going along with it because she really needed to find her classes at this point. Pinkie was saying something or another as they went but Twilight tried to block her out. She failed of course and ended up hearing ever excruciating word this nuisance was saying.

But… as annoying as this girl was, she was actually being quite kind to her. Twilight felt a little bad about thinking so negatively about this girl, she was doing her a favour after all. However misguided Pinkie may be, this was still a nice thing to do for someone. Those negative thoughts were just barely winning out unfortunately, but that flipped once they got to their first destination.

“Wait... THIS is M block?!” Twilight asked feeling like a complete idiot. She took a few more steps past Pinkie and looked around the corner before sighing out “My locker is right there…” she already knew where this was. And if that wasn’t bad enough, this was also the block her first class had been in. She’d been here, wandered off, and then couldn't find her way back. Twilight knew Pinkie must think she was a moron, but if she did she didn’t let on to it. If Pinkie was going to put up with her stupidity, then Twilight could put up with Pinkie’s… ‘Pinkie-ness’.

For now at least.

Pinkie just shrugged that off and didn't give Twilight any time to dwell on it. Once more grabbing her by the arm, this time lower down, between the elbow and wrist, and dragged to to the next destination of their tour de Cantalot: L block. Given that Twilight no longer thought she knew everything, she actually paid attention to what Pinkie said this time on the walk over. Well, more accurately the drag over.

“...nd seems I know you weren't listening before, M block is mostly filled with English classes which is weird because if I had to guess I would’ve said that it would have all the Maths classes because Maths starts with M but for some reason the Maths classes are all in, well not all just most of them, are all in I block and don’t even get me started on what THAT block should have in there…” Pinkie said with exasperation, as if it was obvious what I block classes should teach. “And we’re here!”

“So L block is the History block then?” Twilight asked. This was where her History class would be. Despite how easy Twilight found History, it was her favourite subject. Why? Because you’re given a time and date and told to read, research and recite facts. It was learning at its simplest and purest!

“History, Social Studies, Languages, that kinda thing.” Pinkie said. “Got it? Know where this is now? Good, let’s go!” she cheered. Twilight yelped as she Pinkie grabbed her hand and started tugging her towards their final destination. She tried to resist a little at first but quickly resigned to her pully fate.

As they practically sprinted down the hall, Pinkie made three quick left turns because although two wrongs don’t make a right, three lefts do… they’d missed a right turn but Pinkie wasn’t going to let that stop her! Eventually they found their way outside and onto the back oval. “Why are we leaving the school?” Twilight asked as the ran past the bleachers.

They passed Rainbow Dash; on the field as always. She took a look at Pinkie bugging Twilight and just face palmed and shook her head. Weren’t they meant to be leaving New-Twilight alone?...

“P block’s all the way out the back of the school. You have to go outside, into the... track-circle-field-thingy… whatever that’s called, just to get to it even.” Pinkie explained.

“Well that would explain why I couldn’t find it.” Twilight said more to herself than to Pinkie. “But why isn’t it in the building?”

“It’s the Agricultural building. It’s got like a farm with corn and tomatoes and a stable with goats and pigs and miniature horses.”

“You mean ponies?!” Twilight had always wanted a pony as a kid… what girl didn’t?

“No, miniature horses. Completely different to ponies. At least that’s what Applejack and Fluttershy told me. I don’t usually go out this way though. Last time I was there I tried to throw a party for the new-born calves and I just ended up scaring them. Since then I’ve been banned from the shed and even Fluttershy wants me to stay out of her shed! Can you believe that? Fluttershy?!”

“I don’t know who that is.” Twilight sighed.

“Right, right…” Pinkie pouted. “So anyway, this is P block! What class do you have out here anyway? Are you going to be a farmer like Applejack!? She grows the BEST oranges!” and somewhere in the school Applejack got the sudden urge to kick Pinkie's butt tomorrow.

So now Twilight had finally found all her classes. She could thank Pinkie, go their separate ways and maybe get some lunch. And then the bell rang… was that really fifty minutes? Probably for the best as she would most likely have just had to come back and ask Pinkie where the cafeteria was. Also now she could ditch Pinkie without being rude about it; just heading to her next class.

“Well, thanks for all that Pinkie... Pie, right?”

“Yeppers! Pinkamena Diane Pie, the Fourth. I’m fourth generation!” she smiled. Because apparently smiling was a method of verbal communication. “But just call me Pinkie Pie. Or just Pinkie. Or just Pie. Or just… actually no, don’t just call me Pie. Well, maybe if I get a pet tiger, but until then, just Pinkie will do.” and by the way, she did have plans on getting a pet tiger.

“Alright: Pinkie. Anyway, thanks for helping me find all of these. I really appreciate it.”

“Awe, don’t worry about it. It’s the least I could do for a friend!”

“Yeah, sure.” Twilight said as she slowly began off. It’s not that she disliked Pinkie or anything, it’s just that she didn’t particularly like her either. Twilight just wanted to be incognito, not that that was really possible for her but she’d try at least. Where as Pinkie was a fireworks display that had been set off inside a sawdust factory that was next to a news station looking for a story to cover topped off with some other sort of analogy. “Well, I guess I’ll see you on Friday in Geology again.” she added, trying to act friendly but not breathe any extra life into this ‘friendship’.

Pinkie bolted a few steps forward and started walking alongside Twilight, who Pinkie assumed was only walking fast to not be late for class: no ulterior ditching motives there at all! “Oh I think we’ll be seeing each other before then.” she giggled.

Twilight just ignored the comment and they eventually made it back inside the school. The two passed Dash again but she was busy speaking with a orange-haired yellow chick and blue-haired studmuffin and didn't notice them. A shame because she totally would’ve saved Twilight from Pinkie if she had noticed. Once back inside the building, Twilight made some small pointing motions and said a few words under her breath trying her best to remember the school’s layout. She was pretty sure she knew where her next class was.

Twilight turned to Pinkie one last time “Well, I’ve gotta go this way. I’ll see you. Bye.” she said as politely as possible for trying to get away from someone before walking past her. Only to have her striding alongside her once more.

“I’ll come with you.” Pinkie replied.

“F block is this way right?” Twilight asked and received a nod and ‘mhm’ from her stalker… er, I mean from Pinkie… “Well then I don’t really need anymore directions now. You’ve done enough. I’ve got it from here.”

“Oh don’t worry about it. Like I said it’s the least I could do for my new best friend! Besides, we’ve got Chemistry you and I.”

Twilight stopped dead on her tracks. Calling her a friend was one thing, calling her a best friend even though they’d just met was another. Refusing to leave her alone was something above that even. And… ‘we’ve got chemistry’? Twilight hadn’t thought about it but Pinkie had grabbed her by the hand earlier. She doubted the credibility of that last part being anything romantic outside of her paranoid head but either way she had to put an end to this stalker, and yes this was stalking, right now!

“No.” Twilight said sternly as she glared at Pinkamena Diane Pie the Fourth. Pinkie could tell she was mad because you never use someone’s full name unless it’s bad. Even if it was only in text form. “We are NOT best friends. We are not friends: full stop. We just met! You forcefully dragged me all over the school, wouldn’t leave me alone, refused to even admit you made a wrong turn at one point, talk too much, talk too loud, talk too pointlessly and unendingly! And we do NOT have chemistry! We’re completely different! So just stop following me, stop talking to me and just… just stop!”

And without even giving Pinkie a chance, Twilight once again walked past the girl. And for the first time, Pinkie didn’t fall in beside her. Twilight refused to look back but had a feeling her ‘friend’ was still standing in the same spot she had been in. It may have been mean, maybe even cruel seem Pinkie genuinely seemed like she was trying to be her friend, but it had to be gone. For Twilight’s own sanity it had to be done.

She felt a tiny bit of guilt but she could easily rationalise it away. Her bigger concern quickly shifted to how many people had seen her yelling at Pinkie in the middle of the hall way. The more she tried, the more just blending in was becoming impossible. But it was only for this week and then she was gone. Right now though, she had… oh crap...

She had Chemistry. And so did Pinkie Pie.

Author's Notes:

OOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!~
That awkward moment when you realise your mistake.

Tuesday Part 5 - The Pink Dawn Part 4 - The Pinkening Part 3 - Pinkzilla Part 2 - Pink Movie Title Pun the First and Only Part... Wait, I Think I Skipped A Part? Oh Well!

Once again Twilight took roughly the same seat as her last two classes. And even though Pinkie was in her class, she didn’t sit next to her again this time. Instead Pinkie sat as far away from her as possible. Twilight could already feel the dirty looks she was getting from everyone else sitting around the girl. It’s as if every single person in this class other than herself where friends with Pinkie Pie.

The teacher came in at least ten minutes late and introduced themselves. They didn’t say ‘Mr.’ or ‘Ms.’ and honestly Twilight couldn't tell what gender Love Potion was. Let’s say ‘he’ just for the sake of writing ease. He quickly added after stating his name “For those of you who are new, thanks to an incident a few years ago, most students call ‘Love Poison’ behind my back. Feel free, I really don’t care anymore.”

He actually did care, but not how you think. Yes an incident had happened and he’d gotten the name ‘Love Poison’. Nine years ago. Anyone who even remembered it was long gone from the school so the only one spreading that nickname was himself. And it worked too. He neglected to say what the 'incident' was though… but trust me: that’s a good thing.

Aside from that, the rest of the class went smoothly and soon enough it was time to go home for the day. After the bell rang and the class was dismissed Pinkie Pie was out the door well before Twilight and most of the class. Not in a running away manner, more of a she was closer to the door but still moving a bit faster than most everyone else manner. And by the time Twilight had left, Pinkie was long gone.

She felt like an absolute arse for doing that, even if had needed to be gone. Her justification had taken a nosedive when she realised the real meaning behind what she’d blown her lid over. The somehow physical feeling of the other students stares where still on her, as it always would be she finally accepted. Well, always until she left next week but there’s only so many time she can think that before it just becomes repetitive. They didn’t bother her so much now, but mostly because she was thinking about how, or if, she would apologise to that girl.

Twilight made her way to her locker, took off her bag a emptied the books from it. She pulled out her time table and thanked god she didn’t have either Geology or Chemistry again until Friday. The day was over now and she could just head home, and so she made her way out of the school. Once again finding the back exit rather than the front.

She walked around the school to where her car was parked, as yesterday, she saw Brad again. And believe it or not that made her happy. Not so much the seeing him there part, but the seeing him get in a car and driving off part. He hadn’t gone out of his way to find her, they’d simply just run into each other coincidentally. And they probably would again because of it. But for now Twilight was just happy she wouldn’t and didn’t have someone waiting to practically ambush her by her car.

“Hey Twilight.” the voice sounded similar yet completely different: cold and shallow. It took Twilight a moment to recognise it as Pinkie Pie. Of course the jump scare of her appearing right beside her as she was unlocking her door didn't help. Pinkie not only sounded different, she looked different too. Her hair seemed darker and was completely straight instead of it’s earlier curlier furl… ier.

“Uh… hey Pinkie.” Twilight replied in a combination of confusion and regret. She’d planned on, or rather thought about, saying sorry to her. But she had a bigger question right now. “What are you doing here?” because that whole stalker angle wasn’t fading from Twilight’s mind.

“I don’t know… I just wanted to say sorry I guess.” Pinkie answered as she bashfully looked away.

“Thank you.” Twilight replied, a little surprised by that. “I suppose I’m sorry too. You were only trying to help. I kinda just blew my top over nothing.” she’d expected that to lift Pinkie’s spirits somewhat. It didn’t so she continued. “I mean, I needed to find all my classes and I did. I guess you were rushing me because we only just found them in time as it was. And we did have Chemistry... hehe.” she chuckled nervously, hoping to lighten the mood.

“But you still don’t wanna be my friend do you?” Pinkie said as she faced Twilight. A few tears fell from her eyes.

“I… no.” Twilight replied. And Pinkie began to absolutely bawl. “B-but what’s so bad about that?” Twilight quickly tried to cheer the girl up, taking a step closer and putting a hand on her shoulder. “It’s not that I don’t want to be your friend it’s… actually it’s exactly that… but so what? Who am I anyway that means SOOO much apparently?”

Pinkie sniffled and looked up at Twilight, who even though she wasn’t the same Twilight, she was still- “Someone. And I want everyone to be my friend…”

“Well?... too bad." Twilight stated. "That’s not going to happen. You can't be friends with everyone, that’s just impossible.” for most people that was true, but for Pinkie… well, we’ll see. That didn’t cheer her up but she’d stopped her from crying at least. “Listen, Pinkie. You’re a nice person and it’s not that I don’t like you or anything. We’re just different. But cheer up about it ok? We may not 'have chemistry'… but hey, we’ll always have Geology.”

Twilight laughed at her own bad joke and slowly, Pinkie began to chuckle too. It was in her nature to laugh after all. And she lunged at Twilight, giving her a tight hug. She quickly pulled away though and said “Sorry… I get carried away sometimes.”

“I’ve noticed.” Twilight remarked. Pinkie, in return, put her hand out, thinking Twilight would rather shake on it than hug on it. But you know what? Screw it… “No hands.” Twilight said as she moved Pinkie’s hand aside and went in for a hug. With her head beside Pinkie’s she heard a loud ‘pop’ and felt a sudden whoosh of air before she pulled away shortly after. “How did your hair…?”

“Oh, you know… I don’t know.” Pinkie brushed off the question with a wave of her hand. “So… I’ll see you on Friday I guess then?” Pinkie asked with renewed vigor.

“Depends… you’re not in any of my other classes are you?” Twilight joked… and hoped.

“Nope.” Pinkie replied, letting Twilight relax for a moment before adding “Just the other five girls are.” Pinkie said without even realising what she’d just done. And with that she turned and began to leave. “Goodbye Twilight!” and she skipped off. And despite what Twilight had said...

Pinkie had made a new friend today.

Author's Notes:

Pinkie thinks they're friends now. Are they? Yes question mark?
They're friends in that Twilight herself is a good person and doesn't like seeing others sad and even tried to cheer Pinkie back up at slightly her own expense. And that selfless quality to Pinkie says that they're friends to her.
And Pinkie understands that [mostly]. They're the level of friends that she'll not continue to bug Twilight but they'll say 'hi' if they pass each other in the hall or during their classes together. Acquaintances would be a more accurate term.
I AM TELLIGN YOU THIS BECAUSE SOME OF YOU PEOPLE SEE EVERYTHING AS DARK AND INSIDIOUS MIND-RAPE!!!

Also you're smart enough to figure out the hair stuff right? The whoosh and the pop?

Remember how I wrote this 6 months ago and don't remember most of it?
Well I absolutely lost it at the stupid hilarity of 'we'll always have Geology.'
I am a bad writer... and I absolutely love my own jokes.
Also 'You know what? Screw it...'

Also Love Potion/Poison is based on Caramel and this picture.

A Completely Unrelated Side-Story

The start of a new school year. Her start at a new school. You know, no big deal. Her name was Quinn: Quinn Chrysalis. And she did not like being here one bit. Her family had recently moved here from far to the south, beyond Froud Valley, and it was far too hot for her here. She wore a turquoise tank-top, a matching skirt and some ripped old stockings were the openest and coolest thing her parents would allow. Her hair was a slightly duller green colour with a front rat’s tail trailing over her nose along with some oddly curled spots that left gaps, making it look like there were holes in her hair. All in all, it matched her black skin quite well. And the green lipstick didn’t look bad on her either.

She missed her old school. She had friends there, friends that truly loved her and she fed off of that love. Metaphorically of course. Here however… she was just pissed off! The heat, the new school, her parents who’d dragged her here and worst of all, she had no one to talk to. Well, she might as well make some friends here so as soon as her first lunch break came around she was off to the cafeteria. She’d just grab her food and introduce herself to someone.

She made her way to there and hopped in line to grab her lunch. In front of her was a guy in black and in front of him was a lightish-red-haired girl. The two of them were messing about, pointing and pushing… actually it looked like the girl was the only one doing anything, where as the guy was just standing there with a bemused expression that almost matched Chrysalis’s own. She was going to introduce herself to them but before she could one of the redhead’s stronger bumps sent the guy slamming into her.

He briefly turned to acknowledge the person he’d bumped into. They met eyes for a second before he turned back around without even saying sorry. What a jerk! Chrysalis just grumbled as he did so and continued to wait in line. Her plan to introduce herself to these two had changed to speaking with who ever took the spot behind her instead. Besides, she didn’t want to get between this obnoxious boyfriend and girlfriend couple.

The line moved on and eventually she got to the serving area. The two in front of her were now fighting over who got what, once again the guy not actually caring and just looking annoyed. He grabbed a hot dog and the girl grabbed it off his tray. He just growled and grabbed another one. Then he suddenly did seem to care about something and quickly reached past the girl to grab the last rainbow-frosted cupcake. Naturally the laughing spaz who’d been messing with him wouldn’t let him have it and started making grabs at it.

As all that happened another girl with pink hair grabbed a tray and took a spot behind her. Chrysalis turned to face the yellow girl, not noticing she was still frowning from getting bumped into before. The newcomer took a little back-step as she practically hid behind her tray. Chrysalis raised an eyebrow, which only seemed to scare her even more. Uh, screw it. She furrowed her brow at the girl and just groaned “Uhrr…” which made this new girl cower even further.

Stuck between those too having a lover's quarrel and this meek little geek was really starting to annoy her. Luckily, it was her turn to grab her lunch. She skipped the salad, skipped the hot dog, and picked up a burger. Now, she could finally get away from these weirdos. Those two in front of her were laughing… well, again it was really only the girl laughing as she was still making grabs for the cupcake while the jerk had his hand on her face pushing her back and his other hand held behind him keeping the last cupcake away from her.

The pink girl made a lunge for the treat but the jerk’s arm stayed strongly pressed against her face in a way that had to have broken her nose. Unfortunately he was pushed backwards by her assault and pretty much punched Chrysalis in the face as a result. It was a hard hit too and left a good mark on her face. The yellow girl behind her let out a meep and ducked away out of sight as the loud girl finally quieted down and stopped pushing at the jerk.

He slightly turned to look at who he’d just hit before Chrysalis’ own gaze shifted to him…

After that was settled, Chrysalis took her tray with a burger and the last rainbow-frosted cupcake on it and went off to find herself a seat. She walked up to an empty spot between two girls, pulled up a seat and sat down. The conversation they were having instantly stopped. Chrysalis had just set her tray down as the girls next to her grabbed theirs, stood up and quickly left… everyone had just seen her deck that jerk with her lunch tray. Great, first day at school and everyone was now scared of her.

It didn't take much long until the whole group had left, either from getting away from her or following their friends who had run away from her, leaving Chrysalis to just sit there alone. Honestly, she wanted to cry at this point and was about to just stand up and leave without even taking her food when a girl with very long fluffy pink hair [there’s a lot of pink haired girls] sat down beside her. They stared at each other for a moment. Chrysalis was just about to smile and say something when suddenly “Nom.” the fluffy girl took a bite out of a piece of paper and started chewing on it… well fuck.

Chrysalis just let this retard, factual description not an insult, eat her paper as she slowly ate her own lunch while trying to avoid looking at the girl sitting next to her. Soon enough though, lunch ended, but frankly it wasn’t soon enough for her. She didn’t want to hang around this fluffy girl anymore than she had to in order to seem polite and not like those people who'd run away form her. But as soon as the bell rang she stood up, dumped her tray on the pile and left to find her locker.

Despite being new to the school, she found it without issue, I mean who wouldn't? Chrysalis opened up her locker and pulled out her book for her next class and then closed it again. When she closed it however, a certain long pink-haired girl was standing next to her ideally lapping at her lips with her tongue like a cat. “Mmrrr…” Chrysalis groaned about this girl following her. Whatever, she’d lose her in her next class. And with that thought she turned and began to walk.

The fluffy girl just started walking alongside her though. She turned and glared at this annoying shadower and kept her stare locked on her. It didn’t have much effect though as she just aimed her eyes right back at Chrysalis and smiled. Then blew a raspberry. Chrysalis should’ve just given up trying get rid of this girl like that and turned back to look where she was going as she accidently bumped into someone.

Whoever she’d bumped into though had figured out who she was before Chrysalis could even recover. She gasped loudly and shielded herself with a book. And no, it wasn’t that same scaredy from the lunch line, this was a completely different person who was for some reason scared of her for whacking a guy who’d just punched her in the face! Bloody white-male-privilege.

That this girl was scared of her for that… Chrysalis groaned again, actually it was more like a growl this time. “Grrr…!” with a small hint of force behind it too as her eyes narrowed slightly. The girl quickly ran off, scared that she was about to get beaten up. Too late did Chrysalis realise that getting angry hadn’t helped her there. Her eyes softened as she turned to where the girl had run off… and they locked with the fluffy girl’s eyes.

For a brief moment she realised that this girl wasn’t scared of her… “Nom” which was quickly destroyed by the girl putting the piece of paper in her mouth once more.

“Uhh…” Chrysalis sighed and just walked off, leaving this girl behind to chew on her paper. With any luck this girl wouldn’t follow her into a classroom. She was wrong. Well, at the very least she would be removed. Her name was called on the role. Chrysalis could only facepalm as Fluffle Puff’s name was called out by the teacher. And naturally she was sitting in the desk next to her own. At least they were a small distance apart from each other.

SCCCRRRUUURRRKK!!!

SCCCRRRUUURRRKK!!!

Chrysalis had been resting her head in one hand, diligently reading her book when the piercing sound screeched into her ears as Fluffle moved her desk heavily across the floor putting them right next to each other’s. They regarded each other for a moment before, you guessed it, Fluffle started chewing on her piece of paper. It was all starting to weigh heavily on Chrysalis at this point as she put her other hand to her cheek, leant down to make it look like she was still reading and moped.

As the task at hand changed from just reading to doing some written work she pulled herself up and pulled out a hashtag2 pencil. To her surprise Fluffle was actually doing her work too, though all the while still chewing on her paper and slowly gnawing it away, which kept her from being annoying. Not that she was really doing anything other than hanging around her. But still.

It was nearing the end of the lesson and Chrysalis kept her attention on her work and off of the fluffy nuisance next to her. As she was writing and just about to complete the last question; pencil scratching away on the paper, it suddenly snapped. The lead tip broke off right before she could finish her work. Chrysalis lifted it and looked at it briefly. Yep, it was broken.

She looked to her right towards the… person of indeterminate gender and tapped… ‘them’ on the shoulder, reaching out and showing them her broken pencil. The other kid looked at her for a second, but before Chrysalis could say a word, the boy and/or girl quickly turned back and buried their face into a book, pretending they hadn’t seen anything. Needless to say it pissed Chrysalis off once more. She scrunched her face and clenched her hand, snapping the pencil in two between her fingers!

That was bullshit! Utter bullshit! And… and just plain unfair. Her face fell from anger to annoyance. Then it changed once more, finally showing her sadness outwardly for the first time today. She couldn’t keep it in, heaven knows she tried… she was about to let it go when a pencil came into her peripheral vision beside her and began to wave up and down to catch her attention. It was Fluffle’s hand holding it.

A small and very brief smile came to her face as she looked over at the girl beside her. “Pft pft pft pft pft pft pft pft…” her tongue was darting in and out of mouth. Chrysalis snatched the pencil away from this weirdo, a scowl back on her face and started up writing where she’d left off. Fluffle’s hand didn’t pull away though. It just stayed there where she’d been holding the pencil and made a few stationary grabbing actions for a couple of moments.

She’d finished her work now, and surprisingly Fluffle had finished hers even faster. Though whether any of it was correct was yet to be determined. The two of them just sat there now, waiting for the end of class. Chrysalis had her elbow on the desk and was leaning her head on her hand, staring blankly up the front of the class. She glanced at Fluffle beside her, only to see her take another bite out of that same old piece of paper before looking away once more.

She heard the scratch of writing on paper coming from beside her but didn’t really care. Shortly afterwards, that was replaced with a rustling sound but again she paid it no mind either. Then Chrysalis heard it again… and again… andagainandagainandagain and then just a constant frufrlering of the piece of paper being shaken right beside her ear. Angrily, she swiped at the paper and grabbed it away from the long-haired spaz.

Fluffle pulled both her hands up to her face “Hsuu!” she gasped, her eyes wide with excitement and her hands jittering with joy. Chrysalis just ignored her antics though and slumped back down on her hand. Despite her better judgement, curiosity got the better of her and she lifted the paper up and partially scrunched it from within her fist. It was the piece of paper Fluffle had been munching on all day and had clear bite marks all around it, making it look like a… look like a love-heart. It read…

Chrysalis continued to stare at the pseudo-loveletter for a moment before she turned to Fluffle. Fluffle, for her part, actually managed to look and act normal for once as she simply smiled back at Chrysalis. “Ehh…” Chrysalis just sighed and slumped back down on her hand, looking off at nowhere in particular. She kept staring off for a short while before her eyes glanced back to Fluffle for a moment before turning back away.

She was uncomfortable with this. And so she shifted in her seat, still leaning away from the girl beside her. After that Chrysalis realised she was a little closer to Fluffle Puff than she had been before. She quickly shifted in her seat again to correct this. Chrysalis was a lot closer to Fluffle Puff now.

She Smiled.

The End.

(?)

Author's Notes:

Inspired by/based on Fluffle Puff Tales: "EG"
Bonus points if you figured it out before Fluffle was named and even moar point if before she appeared!

Unlike everything else in this story that was written over 6 months ago, this was written last week. And as such...
Dedicated to Zaralann. YOU FUCKIGN CYNICAL PEICE OF HSIT!!! I WROTE THIS BECAUSE ITS THE EXACT SAME FUNCKIGN THIGN AS PINKEI AND TWILIGHT BUT I’LL BE FUCKIGN DAMNED IF THESE TO ARENT PERFECT FOR EACH OTHER!!! NOT EVERYTHING IS GOD DAMN MIND RAPE CONTROL , SOMETIEMS ITS JUST GENUINE GOOD WILL BEIGN PLAYED IN NOT NESSICARILY THE RIGHT WAY
GOD FUCKIGN DAMN I HATE/LOVE YOU!!!

I may rephrase this to be a little less abrasive. maybe.

"Bloody white-male-privilege." - Chrysalis is a strong, independent, extremely-black womanz who don't need to knight named Shining Armour! *snaps fingers*

Wednesday

Traffic was an absolute nightmare! Twilight had planned on arriving at school today with a good twenty minutes before the bell rang. Instead as she pulled up the first bell blared and she hadn’t even parked yet. As hastily as possible she found a spot, got out, almost forgot to lock her car, and then quickly ran to her locker to get the books for the day: Physics, English, History, Biology.

Unfortunately, by the time she'd done that the second bell rang… she’d missed her Form Class two days in a row now. It wasn’t really that important though. If it was anything like her old school then all it was was the daily messages. So first up: Physics. And though she’d only been to half of her classes so far, he was already her least favourite teacher ever: Doctor Whooves.

On the way to the class, she saw a vending machine off to the side of the hall. The last two days she hadn’t eaten at all during the day and had been absolutely starving by the time she got home. As she passed it, she noticed it had an Illegal Danish Super-Snack! She defiantly had to remember it at lunch!

The Doctor wasn’t there when she arrived at her class so she just walked in, took her seat and set up her books. Eventually he showed up with a laptop and another object. He was almost ten minutes late and didn’t even acknowledge anyone in the class. Instead he strode in yelling “I’ve graded your papers and it greatly disappoints me to say… you got A's. With every question correct. Except one of you who got one question wrong.”

“Oh god, please don’t let it be me…” Twilight muttered under her breath. She wouldn't be surprised if this guy was intentionally finding any little, tiny, miniscule flaw in her work. The Doctor placed down his laptop and plugged in both devices.

“However…” he said, slightly more hushed but still loudly. “After I graded your papers, I took into account penmanship, quality of working and time taken to finish the test. And I came up with this!” he declared as the object next to the laptop projected onto the whiteboard a list with Twilight up the top and ‘99.7%’ next to her name. “Your ranking!”

The list had thirteen names on it in total, each with a percentage next to the name ranging from Twilight’s 99.7 to 89.8 at the bottom. A male voice behind Twilight spoke up “So… we all got A’s?”

“Yes.” The Doctor answered smugly before adding “But some of you got higher A’s. Like Miss Sparkle.” he said, trying to get some rivalry brewing towards her.

“But… it’s still an A. Right?” the boy asked again. A southern accent clear in his voice.

“Yes.”

“Then what’s the pointa this?”

“That so that you know that Twilight. Is number one.” he said, pointing towards her before turning back towards the person asking. “And you, are not.” he then reached down and pressed a button in his laptop making another overlay come onto the list, linking together names with lines. “Now, each of you will be paired with a partner. The highest score with the lowest score. And as for the middle score, Mister Macintosh, you will be paired with both fifth and se7enth. Now! Lower scorers find your higher scoring partners and sit next to them.”

It was a clear attempt to make the ‘lesser’ of the pairings feel competitive towards the higher. And it worked… mostly. Twilight looked up at the board to see the name of her partner. ‘Trixie-Tang Lulamoon’ and not a second later a white-haired girl sat down beside her in huff. “Twilight Sparkle.?” it was equal parts question and statement.

“Trixie-Tang?” Twilight replied.

“Simply Trixie will do. Trixie planned on flunking the test to get the best partner. Perhaps that plan has backfired.” Trixie scoffed, barely regarding Twilight. “If we are going to be partners then Trixie is going to establish some ground rules. One: do not speak to Trixie unless completely necessary and what is necessary will be deemed as such at Trixie’s discretion. Two: Trixie will not tolerate anything less than flawless work on our assignments. Three: Trixie is ALWAYS right.”

“That doesn’t…”

‘Uh-bub-bub-bub-bub…” Trixie said as she placed a finger over Twilight’s mouth and pushed it closed rather hard. “Trixie deems it unnecessary to speak right now. The only thing Trixie wants to hear right now is ‘Twilight understands’.”

“Twilight understands…” Twilight sighed… and also realised that she’d gone full third person like Trixie did. This was without a doubt The. Worst. Possible. Class. Ever!… of all time. She simply resigned herself to the fact this was her Physics partner for the rest of the semester… or week, either one.

Despite the rough start… and the rough middle and horrible end of the class, they were issued their first assignment to plot the theoretical decaying orbit of a planet’s moon with the mass equal to 1-19th that of the planet's and all that over variables made of their choosing. ADVANCE MATHEMATICS!!! Right, well, despite the teacher and her partner, Twilight rather enjoy the class. It was challenging and damned if she didn’t enjoy a good intellectual challenge.

Trixie left the class second, only behind The Doctor who’d started to leave before the bell even rang and had just put his foot out of it as it did. So it was over… the torment that was maths… maths math is the worst. Now on to English, the polar opposite of maths. Maths is binary, it’s either right or it’s wrong. English is subjective, hell even different english speaking countries spell things differently. There were even some weird places that spelt her brother’s name without a U in it. It’s a name, 'Shining Armour' shouldn’t change regardless of nationality. And yet some people still choose to change it and spell it 'Shining Armor'… [too meta?]

Making her way to her next class, Twilight had started to just ignore everyone staring at her. That in combination with less people doing so made it possible for her to avoid another nervous breakdown. For now at least. And surely it would get easier for her from here out. She wasn’t sure if they were being polite or if they were just scared of Rainbow Dash’s threat to ‘deal with her’ if they messed with her. But either way, today was easier, and felt more at ease, calmer, than yesterday did.

Speaking of Rainbow Dash, she was apparently in this class Twilight noticed as she found the room. Everyone was just standing out front of the class still. It hadn’t been used yet this morning so the door was still locked and everyone had to wait for the teacher to arrive to unlock it. Along with Rainbow Dash, Twilight noticed her speaking with Applejack. So it wasn't just one but two of them in this class with her.

Applejack turned at some point and saw Twilight looking back at them. Naturally, Twilight turned away to avoid staring, and hoped she would do the same. Instead when she looked back at them for a second they were both looking back at her now. This almost seemed worse than the strangers staring at her. But despite this, they had the decency to abide by their own rules and not bother her. Also, apparently Twilight hadn’t noticed but the teacher had shown up and started letting everyone into the classroom.

The seats where arranged differently than her last three classes, whereas before they’d been rows and columns, these were set up in groups of four with two desks facing the front of the class side by side and another two desks in front of them facing each other, with three lots up the back, two in the middle and another three in front.

Twilight instantly decided which desk she wanted to sit at but made sure that those other two girls took a seat before she did. Luckily neither took the spot she'd wanted and so she went and took it herself. Middle row, second set, furthest to the side of the room, facing the front.

On her desk was an envelope. Sealed. Every student had one on their desks too. The other three in Twilight’s group picked theirs up and looked at them. One of them even opened it up, much to Twilight’s silent protests. It contained a piece of paper with the number 4 on it which really only raised more questions than it answered. Twilight and the other two kept their’s unopened however.

“Good morning class!” the elderly teacher announced in what had to have once been a stage voice. She wore a pair of semi-circle glasses and had mid-to-long grey hair. “I’m Maya and I bet you’re all wondering what those letters on your desk are for? Well, 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7 and 8.” she said as she pointed to each of the lots of desks. “Open them up and take a seat at those tables. This will be your seating and your reading team for the semester.”

Assigned partners, well... there was a 1/10.333 repeating of course, x2 chance that she would be paired with either Applejack and/or Rainbow Dash. Thirty-two students minus herself equals thirty-one. Three chances to be paired with one of the two, now there are two though so each have an equal chance which actually doesn’t make it 2/10.333r like some people would think, it just has a double chance and that is a completely different equation… wait, I thought this was English not maths?

Twilight opened her envelope to find the number 6. She stood and walked towards the back left desk and took her seat in the far back corner facing forward. But despite knowing the chances of the possibilities of one of those two being paired with her “Well howdy.” Applejack said as she took a seat beside Twilight. “Looks like you and me are goin’ be partners fer a while.”

“Not the only one.” Rainbow Dash said as she dumped herself down sideways in the seat infront of Twilight. “Saw you and Pinkie yesterday. She thrown you a party yet?” Dash smirked. “Ya know, we WERE going to keep our distance, give you some room and all but you know Pinkie… or I bet you do now at least. Suppose she had a good reason to break that one though if you were partnered together.”

“You were saying that were a poor excuse this morning.” AJ rebuked.

“Yeah, but now I got the same excuse… so it sounds alright ta me.” Dash smirked once more, leaning on only two of her seat’s legs before AJ put her foot under Dash’s chair and kicked it, nearly making her fall out of it.

“We weren't exactly paired together so much as she sat next to me and then we were paired with the person next to us.” Twilight mumbled to this elsewhere-minded bickering couple. She could already feel the tension between them. Luckily it was broken by the fourth for their group taking the last seat.

It instantly stopped AJ and Dash’s footsies play and even made Twilight do a small double take. Twilight was purple, Dash was blue and AJ was orange. This girl was black. Pitch black. And she had giant bright red lips… still want Disney to buy Hasbro?

With a gleeful tone and big smile the girl said “So you are my partners until the semester ends? My name is Zecora, my new friends.”

Author's Notes:

Too racist?

Side story: AJ was paired with Twilight legitimately but RD wasn’t, she just intercepted the person heading towards their table and asked to swap numbers. Moar for AJ than Twilight though.
Second side story. fifth and se7enth ranked n maths where Flitter and Cloudkicker. Big Mac is not complaining about being paired [technically not the right word] with these two hot twins.

"Fantastic representation of best pony" - My favourite proofer note, in regards to Trixie silencing Twilight.

Ok, time for some maths. I wrote that mathematical jible-di-joop ages ago and while it is technically correct for what is written within itself, it isn't correct in the actual mechanics. I Forgot to work in the fact that there are only 8 sections with 4 rather than a total of 32. This puts each table at 13.something% chance of having any 1 person rather than roughly 9.somethign-in-the-higher-range% at is 1.10.333. Not to mention that Twilight taking a seat herself leaves every other table at 13.x% but reduces hers to 9.x%.
Long story short, would someone who is REALLY good at maths, unlike me who is only good at maths please work out this formula for me because... because.....? just because!

Also, I mentioned in the comments 'another girl we haven't met yet'. It's not Zecora. She's basically as much of a background character/friend in this as she is in the show. She's there, she'll make an appearance now and then but... yeah. Not important.
On the flip syde, feel free to speculate who this mystery person is!
#forcedenjoyment

Wenesday Part 2 - Black Out

“Now that everyone is settled...” the grey old Maya said as she began towards the first desk, sheets of paper in hand. “This is a reading list. As a group choose one of the books on this list. You have three weeks to read it at which point you will be given you first group assessment. You won’t know what the assessment is until then.” by that point she had reached Twilight’s group and placed four lists on Zecora’s table. “For the rest of this lesson I want you to get to know the rest of your group and we’ll begin our first real lesson on Friday.”

“I will read just about anything. You may choose so we can begin.” Zecora said, passing the sheets to the other three.

Dash didn’t care too much about the choice either. “So… I guess we should introduce ourselves then. I’m Rainbow Dash. This is AJ. Twilight. Aaaand Zecora, right?”

“Ya know my name ain’t just ‘AJ’ right?” Applejack remarked.

“And you know, you don’t actually know me, remember?” Twilight added

“Right you are. Glad ta meetcha Twilight. My name’s Applejack. Nice ta meet you too Zecora.” she said, extending a hand to Zecora who gladly took it and shook it.

“Yeah, same here.” added Dash, extending to left hand to Twilight and her right hand to Zecora across the desks. Once more Zecora shook the hand. Twilight however tried to but couldn’t quite figure out how to shake a left hand. Ultimately she just ending up grabbing the back of RD’s hand with her own and shook that. Applejack let out a muffled chuckle at the action.

Eventually they got past the greetings and Twilight was relieved that these two were nothing like Pinkie Pie. They were being kind but they were speaking more with each other than the equal amounts with herself and Zecora. Not just forcing up a conversation with her. Out of the four of them only Applejack and Twilight really cared what they were reading and came to an agreement on ‘The Catcher in the Rye’ mostly because Twilight had heard a lot about it but never read it.

It was near the end of the lesson when Applejack spoke up about something that had been bugging her this whole time. “So Zecora, you mind if ah ask you a bit of a personal question?”

“If you must know, do not hold back. I have been asked many times why I am so black.” Zecora replied.

“Applejack…” Twilight groaned. “You can’t just ask someone why they’re black!”

“Wha?... no, that’s not what I wanted to ask. And why can’t ah?” Applejack replied. In a world of technicolour humans, why can’t you ask why someone is black?

“It is alright, I will let you know. I have a disease called re-vitiligo.”

“Oh, my brother has that. Well he has the opposite: vitiligo. So does my Uncle Ruckus.” Applejack replied.

“What’s vitiligo?” Dash asked. She’d met Big Mac and had no idea what this was.

“It prevents the skin from pigmenting.” Twilight answered for Applejack. “So if you have the reverse of it I guess that would send the pigmenting into overdrive. Resulting in a heavily darkened skin.”

“How’d you know that Twi?” AJ asked.

“Because it’s what the greatest musician ever, of all time, has.”

“Dead Pon1 has vertilo-whatever it’s called?” Dash asked. Getting a death stare from both Twilight and Zecora. Apparently Dash liked wubstep. Translation: Twilight and her were NEVER going to be friends.

“Applejackson.” Twilight answered and turned to Applejack. “No relation I assume?” though she really hoped there was.

“No.” damn… not a surprise though. Applejack just stayed silent for a few seconds before she was sure this bad joke was dead and she could move on to the next bad joke. “Now what ah were goin’ ta ask before were ah noticed you only seem ta talk in rhymes. Mind if ah ask why?”

“Actually, I’d like to know that too, if you don’t mind me asking of course.” Twilight added.

“This I am asked often too, unfortunately. It is a mental-speech disability. Because if the rhymes cannot find a way. Then the words I cannot say.” Zecora told them.

It was nearly lunch time by this point so Dash offered “Hey Zecora, I got some extra lunch. Want an orange?”

“No thank you, I will pass on that orange. I…” and Zecora stopped. It was clear she was trying to make another word, moving her mouth but nothing was coming out. She started to strain and gulp. She wasn't’ short on breath or anything, she was just mentally breaking. Zecora quickly stopped though and looked away. Dash tried to hold back a laugh but a small bit of it got out as Applejack shot her yet another death-glare. Nothing rhymes with orange.

Then, in a miniscule voice, quieter than even Fluttershy could manage, Zecora whispered, just barely managing to force it out. “That was... very mean.”

Aside from the chatter of everyone else in the class, the table fell into an awkward dead silence. AJ kept her eyes trained, glaring at Rainbow Dash, but Dash didn’t even notice. That was until AJ kicked her under the table and finally got her attention. Dash turned to her about to say something but AJ quickly tilted her head twice towards Zecora.

“Oh uh, right. Hehe, sorry about that Zecora. I uh… just wanted to… you know...”

“It is alright, you are forgiven. But please, do not do that again.” Zecora replied. A few more moments passed as both Dash and Zecora felt horrible. Twilight didn’t want to say anything and Applejack just didn’t know what to say. But it ended soon enough as the bell rang.

The class ended and everyone was out the door. Dash was the first though and seemed edgy as she waited for her friends to hurry up and meet her outside. Once they finally packed up and left, they found her slightly jogging on the spot as she said “I gotta get to the field. Still gotta scout out the best team for tomorrow!”

“Ya know that tomorrow’s only the first sports day right? The whole pointa it’s ta pick the teams then.” Applejack replied. It was like this every year…

“Yeah, but apparently I can’t be captain for all our teams this year and I gotta let others take the lead. I can only choose ONE team to lead and damned if I’m gonna let Spitfire or Soarin’ have a better season! Enough talk, time is team members!” and with that she ran off. Leaving Twilight, Applejack and Zecora behind.

“Ya know Twi, you should try out for the soccer team.” AJ said with a smirk. It was met by only an annoyed/nervous shrug from Twilight though. “So where ya headin’, mind if ah tag along with ya?”

“Applejack.” Twilight replied sternly. “Why do you wanna hang out with me?”

AJ just looked at Twilight with an odd smile. “Well ta be honest, it IS kinda cause’a the old you if that’s what you’re askin’. But that don’t mean we can’t hang out does it? ‘Course ah ain’t gonna pull a Pinkie Pie on ya neither. You want me gone, just say the word. Ah don’t wanna out stay ma welcome wichya.”

“Thank you Applejack. I appreciate you telling me the truth.” at least Applejack wasn’t flat out lying. Not that Pinkie Pie had either, but Applejack just seemed more forthcoming with it. Rather than forcing herself on her. “I’m just going to walk around, look for someone, and try to memorize the school.” she said before adding with slightly more apprehension “You can come if you want… I guess.”

“S’alright Twi. Ah can tell when ah ain’t wanted.” AJ replied. It was obvious to her that Twilight was just inviting her to avoid being rude. Despite what she may say, Twilight and the other Twilight weren't that different deep down. “Even if we ain’t best friends, ah’d still like to consider us friends nonetheless. And if you need any help with anything, don’t you hesitate ta ask me. That goes fer you too Zecora.”

“Oh um… did you want to come Zecora?” Twilight asked, forgetting there had been a third person in this conversation that whole time.

Zecora just shook her head and said “No thank you, another time I assume. But for now, I’m heading to lunch with my new friend: Applebloom.” before waving and turning to leave. Both Twilight and Applejack waved inturn as she did.

“Well a’right then you two. Ah’ll catch y… wait, ‘Applebloom’?” Applejack said before walking off too after Zecora, finally leaving Twilight by herself. She stood there for a moment, just outside of the classroom, and just thought. What Applejack had said all rang true. Even if they weren't the best of friends she got the feeling that Applejack would help her with just about anything. And that she offered that to Zecora and not just Twilight made her think she had been completely honest.

Shortly after they departed, Twilight began off too. She did only have twenty minutes for this first lunch after all.

Author's Notes:

There's two reasons we won't be seeing Zecora again for a while.
1: She gets kicked off of Dash's soccer team tomorrow and is only mentioned there as part of a Simpsons reference and as far as I know/have planned that's the last we're going to see of her this story.
2: It is hard to rhyme...

Also, personal opinion: The Catcher in the Rye sucked... like, really sucked. This shitty story I'm writing now is more profound and edgy than any of the shit in that. Maybe back in the day but now that's just your standard emo no-future that doesn't even have a solid ending. Spoilers. 'I met my sister and took her to the park. the end.' If it wasn't for Ghost in the Shell I wouldn't have reads it at all and it makes me slightly said that my avatar pic has a quote from it in it.

How could Applejack and Applejackson possibly be related? I don't know. Does anyone understand how family names work in Equestria? They're part of the Apple family but does that mean her name is Applejack Apple? Long story short: stupid joke is stupid.
Also This.
Edit: also This!~

Wedesday Part 3 - Let's Do The Time-Warp Again!~

Lunch passed fast and Twilight only really got to walk around about a quarter of the school. She drew a mental map of what she'd been to and had the general idea of where all her classes were now. Being half way across the school she still managed to find this one without a problem so she pretty much had it down pat. Just a few more details here and there and she was golden from there out.

Her third class for the day was History: her favourite subject. This class had a different seat layout as well. Sort of two and half semi-circular rings around a center desk. It really looked like just a completely random lay out but was also oddly efficient. Twilight opted for the middle rough left corner seat. And as she suspected at this point, she recognised some faces in this class too: Rarity and Sunset Shimmer.

The two were seated next to each other in the corner opposite Twilight… well sorta. Rarity was surround on all sides, other than Sunset’s, by boys ogling her. She clearly put hours into making herself to look that way each morning and Twilight’s stomach growled just at the thought of how little she must eat to have such a figure. She was a stick!

Sunset had pretty much the same body as Twilight. She wouldn’t have even thought about Sunset’s shape or her own if it hadn’t been for Rarity. Twilight was by no means fat, maybe even a little under weight from walking/running Spike each day but Rarity was one of those girls that would make anyone question their own looks in comparison to her… ‘perfection’.

Too busy ogling… admiring… examining? Non-sexually looking at another girl’s body, Twilight didn’t notice the teacher come in. In fact most of the class didn’t. “Greetings and salutations!” he said, dropping his books onto the desk in the middle of the room. He was young… like, not-even-twenty young. “My name is Star Swirl, and I know what you’re thinking. Being a teacher at my age? Well, just because I’m almost eighty doesn’t mean I can’t still teach!”

“Wut?” Twilight accidently said out loud. Eighty? Not even remotely possible… “Tss-hahaha…” she cuckled quietly but still loud enough that he could hear. She caught herself though as Star Swirl clearly didn’t find it amusing. He wasn’t looking at her, but at one of the other student who apparently thought it was a joke too.

Twilight didn’t hear it exactly but the the guy had said something along the lines of “No really, how old are you?”

“I’ll have you know I’m se7enty-eight, se7enty-nine next month. And I’ve been a teacher at this school since it opened some fifty odd years ago. Heck, I even taught some of the teachers who teach here now.” he said proudly before muttering under his breath “I still don’t know how that disruptive moron got a job here…” he then looked back up at the class. “Yes, anyway. Time is of the essence. Or as I like to say: T.I.T.O.E. Wait… no it should be T.I.O.E.T.? Or maybe… T.I.T….” more laughs came.

This continued for a while. In fact it took up most of the lesson. Ultimately Twilight found out three things. 1: this guy was either a moron or a genius. 2: their first project would be a ten thousand word report on the war between the Appaloosas and the Native-Equestrians, due in five weeks. 3: this guy was oddly, if not overly, obsessed with time.

[And 4: was possibly Doctor Whooves from the future. But she wasn’t quite sure about that last one.]

“And that’s how Equestria was made… I mean, how Equestria was founded. Any questions? No? Good. Righto, well, that’s everything for today. I’d say you can go to lunch but I can’t let you out early. You may just talk about yourselves for the next 3 minutes 54 seconds… 53… 52… 51…” he kept counting.

Twilight stayed in her desk as most of the class stood up and went over to various other desks or just turned around to speak with friends. Six of the boys who weren't already sitting around Rarity’s desk gravitated towards her, luckily blocking the two of them from getting to Twilight. Those two would eventually find their way to her, Twilight just knew it.

“0… 2 minutes 59…” surprisingly, neither of them came over. And it wasn’t that they couldn’t escape the wall of male that was Rarity’s suiters, they’d gotten up and both gone over to another part of the room without much hassle. They just weren't planning on speaking with her was all.

Twilight has happy about this… that was a lie. Oddly enough she was slightly disappointed that Rarity hadn't come to speak with her. And she didn’t know why. So, though reluctantly, she made her own way over to them instead. She pushed her way through the crowd with surprising ease. Mild panic set in as the thought of being surrounded by boys got into her head. It passed though once she noticed not a single eye was really looking at her, all mostly focusing on Rarity.

“Twilight!” Rarity cheered. “I didn’t expect you to come over here.” she turned from Twilight to face no one particular and said to the group. “Dearies, it’s been fabulous speaking with you all but would you mind awfully, giving us some room to speak? Thank you all so very much.” she batted her lashes and winked. Total cock-tease.

The crowd didn’t disperse but took a few steps back and a few of the guys on the outside did walk away. “Hey Twilight.” Sunset said, slightly haggardly.

“Hey you two.” she replied. “I didn’t either. Honestly, I half expected you two to come over to me. I um… mind if I ask why you didn’t? Not that I’m complaining… it’s just that all the others have so far and well…”

“Why that’s precisely why darling.” Rarity said, stepping forward and grabbing Twilight’s hand, cupping it in both of her own. “I’m dreadfully sorry about how Pinkie Pie wouldn’t leave you alone yesterday. She can be that way sometimes but she means well. And Applejack told me that you seemed to want to not be bothered by us.”

“Well yeah. Sorta. Pinkie was a little… stalker-creepy. But Dash and AJ were alright. They made a genuine effort to try and know the real me. I mean... I don’t really see us hanging out much, if at all. But you get the idea.”

“Oh yes of course.” Rarity nodded. She had no idea… attention was attention to her. And damn had she never gotten this much attention before. Even from a few girls which while not for her was flattering all the same. She hadn’t changed anything since last year, not that she could tell at least. And she’d even checked her breast size. It hadn’t increased so it wasn’t just that cliché bad joke.

“Rarity, do you mind giving us a moment?” Sunset asked as she stepped beside them and unclasped Rarity’s hands from Twilight’s, but now holding it in her own.

“Oh, sure, no problem.” she said and turned, instantly getting her crowd back around her.

“Promise you won’t freak out from what I’m about to do.” Sunset told Twilight.

“O… kay?...” Twilight replied. Slightly freaking out already because you know that whenever someone says that it can’t be good. Her left hand still on Twilight’s, Sunset raised her right hand to her head. Her fingernails, though claws would be a better way to describe them seeing how long they were grown out to, pressed against the center of her forehead. And then for the briefest moment, they glowed orange.

Sunset’s head slumped forwards as she groaned slightly before saying “There… now we can talk.” which confused Twilight. Why couldn’t they talk before? She looked around, no one was around them… no one was moving?

“What… did… what?”

“She froze time.” called Star Swirl. “Also, you mind giving me some warning next time, I lost track of time because of this!” also somewhere in the school Doctor Whooves was unfrozen as well, but he complained about it a lot more.

“You… what?!” Twilight almost screamed.

“Listen, Twilight. I can’t keep this up very long. I’m sorry about all of this. It’s my fault really. “

“Forget that, how’d you freeze time? Are you a wizard?!”

“No… I just… um…” Sunset paused. How to explain this? She took a breath and hastily said “You know the other version of you from another world. I’m from that world too and magic can be used there. Until your other self came here I thought it couldn’t be used here. But after that whole thing, I discovered the magic of friendship, and I’ve been able to use magic again. Only small stuff though.”

“Freezing time is small stuff?”

“No, it’s not… this, is very VERY hard.” Sunset answered and Twilight noticed that Sunset was sweating profusely. “But casting a calming spell on you, and redirecting attention away from you is… but it’s still hard. I just want you to know that…” she huffed for a moment before continuing. “I’m doing this for you. I’m trying to fix what I caused. And I was really worried that what you and your friends had might be ruined. But then I… I…”

And Sunset slumped over, losing her grip on Twilight’s hand. Everything and everyone started moving again. Sunset wobbled for a second as she held herself up on a desk. Rarity must've seen this and came over “Are you alright dear?”

She was quickly cut off of anything further by “Rarity catch me.”

“Wha…?” as Sunset fell backwards into… onto Rarity. They both landed on the ground. That’s when the bell rang.

“Darn it… my timing’s completely off now!” Star Swirl shouted. As most the class began to leave. A few of the ‘gentleman’ stayed to help Rarity up. Oh, and one helped up Sunset too. And as Sunset made it to her feet, Twilight was just leaving the room in quite a hurry.

Sunset set out after her and Rarity not far behind. Twilight had left in a rush but assumed Sunset would be down after that fall for a while and had slowed down herself, thinking that she was far enough away from that girl now. “Twilight.” Sunset said as she reached out and put a hand on her shoulder.

“Get off of me!” Twilight said, slightly scared of this witches apparent power. And from her perspective, desire for more power. “So the other me shows you magic and you think becoming my friend will make you even stronger?!”

“Please, just listen.” Sunset said. And despite her better judgement, Twilight let her speak. “I was trying to say that: but then I saw that even without us, you made another friend.”

“What?” was all Twilight replied with.

“You met her on Monday.”

“Silverspoon?”

“Yeah. I think. I don’t know her name but the girl who went into the bathroom for you on Monday.” she said happily, before smiling and adding “The spell keeping attention off of you, I’m going to keep casting this for as long as you want me too, even if it keeps weakening me. But in the mean time, I want you to know about the magic of friendship too. It’s a wonderful magic. Even if I don’t think it’ll give you ACTUAL magic.” she snickered at the last part.

“Well… I have been looking for her. But, you expect me to just accept that you can use magic without making a big deal out of it!?”

“You accepted that there’s another version of you from an alternate dimension. How much weirder is this?”

“Fair point.”

Author's Notes:

Title dedicated to Aunt Celestia.

Sunset is NOT just trying to befriend them in order to gain de majix! She is legitimately being their friend and this is an added bonus. If it wasn't legit and she was just using them for it, then she wouldn't get de majix because it's not true friendship.
Admittedly, I’m not sure about having magic in this world. Also, I really need a way to just let Twilight drop the fact that magic am real. But I can't think of a good excuse so it's just ganna happen. Mostly.

Just so you know, I voice Star Swirl in my head as a Warcraft Gnome.
I hope I set it up enough that it was obvious that Sunset was redirecting Twilight's attention towards Rarity in a way that even Twilight was drawn to her.
And we're finally getting back to Silverspoon!

The original desk layout looked like his but that didn't work in practicality so I completely remade it. Now it looks like a Space Invader!
Here's the original layout.
- - - - - - - - 8 desks
l t - - - sr l 6 desks and 2 side facing
l l - - - - l l 4 desks and 4 side facing
l l l 8 l l l teacher's desk 6 side facing
[that 8 is actually a sideways infinity]

Wensday Part 4 - Trix of the Trade.

For some reason Twilight really wanted to see Silverspoon now. Was Sunset magicking on her to do so? Maybe. Did it really matter though? It was most likely simply what Sunset had said had gotten to Twilight. She had a good friend in Silverspoon. One that even other people could see how good they where for each other. No homo. Of course she wanted to find her yesterday too and just like now, she had no way of doing so.

And so she followed her old motto. When in doubt: go to the library. It’s where they’d met so maybe, just maybe… nah. But she wanted to go there anyway and get a start on her report on the Appaloosan War for History. Also, why didn’t they make a bigger deal out of Star Swirl not being affected by that time magic? Too many questions being left unanswered.

But then she found it... the vending machine from earlier! On queue her stomach growled. When Twilight had thought about how little Rarity must eat that alone had made her stomach growl all on its own. The last two days she'd been starving by the time she got home and had scarfed down a muffin before she’d even gotten up to her room. There was also something in this machine that she had wante... OMG!!!

Behold! As soft as new snow! Bursting with artificial lemon flavour! Aerodynamically designed, so that every bite slides down into your stomach at the speed of maximum enjoyment! An Illegal Danish Super Snack. Twilight was still a small distance off from the machine but she could see it. She could taste it! She could smell it! Hell, she could hear calling out to her 'Eat me, I'm delicious!' and best of all... it was the only one left. But before she could get there, a white-ish-blue-haired girl stepped in front of her to use the machine first.

Trixie was the last person Twilight wanted to interact with right now. Best just stay back and let her go first. After putting on an overly exaggerated show to no one about pulling her 25 silver out of thin air, Trixie eventually got her snack and walked off. Twilight moved up to… yeah she should’ve saw that coming. The last Super-Snack was gone. GONE!!! “Ugh…” she groan. Nothing else in the machine looked good. Peanut butter and crackers? How many years do you think that’s been in there for? She decided there wasn’t anything she could do about it and just started towards the library… it WAS this way right?

After realising she was going the wrong way and doubling back only to realise she’d been going the right way the first time, Twilight finally made it to the library. She hadn’t really needed something for lunch before but now that she thought she was missing out on something, her body betrayed her, made her feel like she had no energy at all. And that extra walking didn’t help.

She made her way to the front desk and asked the librarian, who at some point Twilight had learnt was named Cheerilee. Also, according to Silverspoon, from what she’d heard from Diamond Tiara, from what she’d heard from ‘a reliable source’, Cheerilee was only twenty, working here as part of a teaching course. And to top it off, she was dating one of the students. Scadaless as hell!

“Hello.” Twilight said as she came up to the counter. “I was looking for a copy of Cowboys and Equestrians - Western History.”

“Hmm… I know we have at least one copy.” Cheerilee said as she quickly tapped away at her keyboard. “But I’m afraid the last copy was just checked out by… her.” she pointed and Twilight followed the direction.

“Please don’t be Trixie.” she muttered to herself. And naturally… “Oh not again.” the white haired girl was facing away, standing behind a desk holding the book. “It can’t be.” and then she turned around. It was actually Silverspoon. “Feww... Oh thank god.” she said as she wiped her brow.

Suddenly “Thanks for holding Trixie’s book while she tied her shoe.”

“D’oh!”

“No problem Cuz.” Silverspoon replied before noticing her. “Hey Twilight.” she added as she handed Trixie her book and waved. Trixie took note of Twilight and even acknowledge her existence: high praise coming from Trixie.

“Sparkle.” she stated before she turned back to her cousin “Trixie will be reading over here. Do not disturb her.” and walked off.

Twilight took a few steps towards them and met Trixie mid stride. She raised a hand to try and and speak “Would you mind if…” but Trixie just ignored her and kept on going past. “ok..." she sighed dejectedly. Twilight turned around and was practically face to face with Silverspoon. And you know what. It cheered her up. “I’ve been looking for you.” she said, moving back slightly so her lips weren't nearly pressing again Silverspoon’s forehead.

“Same here. I tried calling you. Did YOU try calling me?” Silverspoon asked as if it was the most obvious thing in the world and kinda the whole point of getting each other’s numbers the other day.

“I can’t bring my phone to school, remember?”

“Oh right.” she said and paused. “So uh, you know ‘The Great and Powerful’ Trixie?” Sil mocked.

“Unfortunately… she’s my math’s partner. I got the highest score, she got the lowest, so we got paired to balance it out. It’s horrible. And now she’s got the book I need”

“Uh… tell me about it. Same happened to me. I got like the second highest score and so I go paired with Sweetie Belle over there.” she said and pointed a thumb over her shoulder to an overly bubbly-happy cute girl. The kind of girl that’s just too innocent for their own good. She smiled and waved to them. “She wrote a ‘and then...’ story and I wrote a brilliant quick drama about a child’s uncle adopting her when her mother…” she pretty much described the entire story she wrote in sixty minutes in her English class.

“Oh wow… that sounds… really interesting.” Twilight offered mock enthusiasm. As good as stories usually are, amateur writers just can’t convey the true feelings they’re trying to express most of the time. “So Trixie’s your cousin huh? Any advice for dealing with her?” Twilight cut to awkwardly jamming in the conversation direction.

“Just agree with everything she says. It’s the only way I’ve come up with to deal with her.” Silverspoon answered with a smirk. One that said she’d given up a long time ago. “I’m smart. She’s a genius. So unless you’re a genius, and I mean like 200 IQ genius, then don’t even bother… wait. You got paired with her on best/worst… because you got the highest? And she got… the lowest?!”

“Yeah. That's just what the Doctor ordered.”

“Go over to her right now. And tell her that! And demand to get the book you want! Knock her down a peg. A whole peg!”

“Doesn’t that seem a little mean?” Twilight asked, legitimately concerned.

“So? You’ve met her. She deserves it. Besides, she’d just brush it off and tell you she’s better than you anyway. And as much as I’d love to keep hanging out with ya, and hate to hang out with her… I gotta go do my project with Sweaty Belle.” she said her name loud enough that Sweetie could hear it. Sweaty just giggle at her new nickname. "I can't even insult her..." Sil groaned as she shook her head and took off towards to partner.

Twilight stood there for a moment longer before she too left to 'study' with her partner. Steeling herself, she walked up, trying to keep what Sil had said in her mind and spoke calmly and authoritatively. "I need that book. Let me read it first, I'll be done in no time. Then you can have it afterwards." Twilight hoped this wouldn't just backfire on her.

Trixie raised an eyebrow to this "Tell Trixie precisely what you want. That way she can tell you why it cannot be." she said with a smug smirk that got the annoyed look from Twilight that Trixie had been hoping for. But that quickly turned into a smirk also...

"You're awfully stuck up for the worst student in our class. Or have you forgotten that you got paired with me because I got the highest score and you got the lowest. That's pretty big talk for someone so mentally small." Twilight said. She barely faltered mid sentence thinking it was just a bit over the top. But Sil knew her cousin better than Twilight did after all.

"Hahaha..." Trixie laughed. Defiantly not what Twilight had expected as a reaction. "So you wish to play it that way do you? Very well. Your score was a 99.7 and Trixie a was a 89.9. However as The Great and Powerful Trixie has told you before, though she is not surprised that an inferior mind such as yourself has forgotten already, Trixie did not answer one question as to fail the test and thus be paired with the second best student in the class rather than the worst. Should Trixie have answered that last question then she would've gotten 99.9, or barring some GRAND failure on Trixie's part, 99.8 at the very least. And while not a perfect 100, well, even Trixie is not perfect after all. Though this ploy may have backfired on Trixie if she is being paired with someone who thinks they could even come close to rivalling The Great and Powerful Trixie!"

Now that she mentioned it, Twilight did recall Trixie saying something about that before, and it wasn't a half bad idea... if it was true. "Yeah, sure." Twilight answered, nodding her head sarcastically before adding "Listen, just let me read it and I'll have it back to you by the end of lunch. Who knows how long you'll take to read it."

"Trixie reads at a 17th grade level."

"18th" Twilight replied with her own reading speed. Was she challenging Trixie? Oh, it is on!

Trixie slammed the book down on the table, open on the first page and pointed to the first line. "Right here!" she practically shouted and began to read. Twilight started to read right along side her. Line after line, usually she would take a bit longer to make sure she fully absorbed every word. Now however, she was more focused on just finishing each page before Trixie did.

The two speed read like they'd never speed read before. Line after line after line. Reading to the max. Truly this was the most intense and interesting competition anyone would ever hope to witness!... EVAR!!! Of all time.

Eventually the two neared the end of the book. Lunch was almost over and Trixie was in the lead, just. Twilight thought she had the upper hand here and said "Finished this page."

Trixie just flipped the page and scoffed "Ages ago..." Twilight groaned and the reading continued. Shortly after, roughly about ten seconds or nearly all of the two pages later Trixie stood up and said "I'll get the dictionary." and turned to walk.

"Why?" Twilight asked.

"You'll see it when you get there: the word ‘stochastic’." and this was Twilight a chance....

“Pertaining to a process involving a randomly-determined sequence of observations, hahahaha.” she told and laughed. Trixie stopped and place and glared back at Twilight. The two stared at each other for a few moments ignoring the book over their loathing for each other.

"You know something? Trixie likes you." she said with a slight smile.

"She does?... I mean, you do?" Twilight asked, taken aback. This was the last to she was expecting from this know-it-all.

"Yes. Trixie has never met someone who may rival Trixie's intellect. And if what I've seen so far is any indication you MAY have a chance at one day being as great as Trixie is now. Though by then she will be far beyond that, it is still quite a feat for one to achieve." figures she'd find a way to say 'you're smart' while making you sound dumb.

"Thank you?" Twilight replied. It was horribly insulting but it was also high praise coming from Trixie. "I guess you're not so bad yourself... I mean... I guess." and that was the only compliment Twilight could give Trixie that was true. "So um... if you like me, think you could do me a favour?" Twilight added, getting a 'hmm?' from Trixie in turn. "The information I needed was on pages 117-129, think we could go back to those real quick?"

Trixie laughed softly. "Very well then. Trixie will let you read your book. And Trixie will admit that though she read all of this book, reading it over once more would do her good." though she neglected to mention that she barely remembered any of what she had read. Trixie took her seat back down beside Twilight and flipped to the pages they wanted.

This time the two read much slower, making sure to absorb all the info on the pages. Twilight could even hear the gentle whispers of Trixie mouthing each word as she read it. She couldn't help but chuckle a little, knowing that she often did the same. Trixie had even scootched in a little closer to Twilight. Now that they weren't sworn enemies she had not issue with getting close to her new friend.

"I don't get it..." Sweetie Belle said, looking over at them from the other tables with Silverspoon. "First they hate each other, now all of a sudden they love each other. Oh it just doesn't make any sense to me!"

Silverspoon just scoffed and said "Of course not, you're a robot."

Author's Notes:

This whole chapter was one big Simpsons reference made entirely to comminute in the final line.
We are now at 2 of Twilight's 4 friends. I'm just going to flat out say that the third is going to be Diamond Tiara because I don't really think that's a surprise at all but I'ma still let you try and guess who the forth friend is and leave you in [and artificially create by mentioning it at all] suspense.

And now for a Head-Canon moment with Bysen. [Sponsored by Sprite Bots INC.]
Trixie and Silverspoon cousins? I warned you there was stupid head-canon. Really I just needed a way for them to know each other already and being belligerently related seemed the best option.
Also, Cheerilee is a uni [collage] student working as a teacher's aid and librarian at the school as part of her degree. She's also totally boning Big Mac.
Edit: As confirmed by them being on a date in Rainbow Rocks... even though in this story Rainbow Rocks never happened/hasn't happened yet.

Wesday Part 5 - Sil-acious

The bell rang and the two started to part ways. Trixie gave Twilight a firm, slightly painfully tight handshake as she left. "Trixie will see you again soon she hopes. Our next class is on Monday but Trixie thinks we should meet here again tomorrow in lieu of... sports!" she put grim-dramatic emphasis on that last word. Twilight had to agree with her on that one.

"Yeah, sounds good. I'll see you then." Twilight replied happily. That's not how she expected things to go but now that Trixie wasn't acting like her superior... well, not as much anyway as she still ended up taking the book, she has actually a really smart girl and Twilight liked having an intellectual equal. She'd made two new friends here now, a smart one and a nerdy one.

"Wow... you managed to make friends with the White Witch." Silverspoon said as she walked over to Twilight. "Meeting with her tomorrow. Guess you won’t be meeting with me then." she added crossing her arms. "And don't just say, why not both? I don't want to hang out with her any more than I have too... which is already a lot."

"Oh c'mon, she's not that bad." Twilight stated. She only got a blank look back from silverspoon. "Ok maybe she is, but I like her... kinda. Hey I know! Your friend Diamond Tiara, does she know Trixie? Why not bring her too and we can all meet up and do... stuff." this would either go brilliantly or backfire horribly. Which ever happened though, it was bound to be interesting. And Silverspoon liked the idea of a total explosion.

"That's not a bad idea. Yeah, I'll bring her. Come to think of it, I'd like to see those two talk, they both have god complexes... please don't tell Die I said that." Silverspoon answered. Twilight hadn't met Die yet either so it was a good opportunity to make another friend and possibly even mend whatever Silverspoon had with her cousin.

"So it's a date." said Twilight and didn't even notice the implied shipping. "I'll see you then, I gotta get going." she said as she turned towards the exit. "Bye Sil." she waved and started off. Once out of the library, Twilight looked left, then right. Then left again.

"You know where you're going?" Sil asked as she stepped alongside Twilight and threw an arm over her shoulder. She could barely reach but the thought was there. "Give me a look at your timetable. I'll help you find all your classes if you want." she offered.

"No, that's alright, really. I just... I have Biology right now and that's in F block which is.... that way? I think." she said pointing in a direction.

"Yeah it's that way. I got a free right now anyway. I’ll come help you find it.‘ k?" Sil said, slightly dragging Twilight forward with her arm still half over her friend. They began to walk and Sil could tell Twilight didn't exactly like having an arm over her. She removed it and said "You know, you should see if you can bring your phone to school. I'm sure your parents would be cool with it."

"I don't know. It's only meant to be for emergencies".

"You mean like what happened on Monday?" Sil joked.

"Um... yeah. I guess so. I'll ask Mom tonight." Twilight said. She actually didn't want to bring it. As much as it would've been useful for finding Sil today, Twilight still didn't feel that great being 'social' like this. Simply put, she wasn't used to actively trying to hang out with anyone specific. It wasn't bad or anything, it just felt so foreign to her. So she surprised herself when she asked "So what's Trixie's number?"

"Haha, it's 467-874-943." Sil laughed, and didn't even have to check her phone for that number, she knew it off by heart.

"Why's that funny?" Twilight inquired. Sil seemed to find it oddly amusing for some reason.

"She has a personalised number. She's so conceded. It spells out ‘gnptrixie’. Great and Powerful." Sil shook her head in embarrassment for her cousins humility, or lack there of. Then she added "I couldn't get 745-837-776 ‘silverspn’..." and Twilight let out a chuckle of her own. It hadn't been a joke but Sil was glad to have gotten a laugh from it. She could play it off as if it was and not an embarrassing confession.

"Well alright then. I'll call you tonight. Uh... so, you wanna hang out after school? Or something?" Twilight asked apprehensively. She'd asked just to be courtesy, but instantly regretted it. She had no idea what they'd do. She had no idea why she’d said a lot of things she’d said to Sil just now. Sunset was manipulating her, that had to be it!... or maybe, just maybe, she knew she had a good friend here in Silverspoon and wanted that friendship to grow.

"Sorry, I’d love to but I have to get a lift home with Die."

"I can give you a lift, I have a car."

"Wow, really? You have your own car? And you're not allowed to bring your phone to school..." Sil laughed and though Twilight was a little annoyed, she could also see the irony in it. "Thanks, but still can't. As much as he may threaten to, if the driver even left without me he'd be in so much trouble. Even if I told him too."

"Oh, alright then." Twilight said, it sounded dejected but actually wasn't. She just over compensated in her attempt to cover up her relief.

"Hey don't worry about it. We'll have half the day tomorrow to hang out" Sil said, trying to comfort the un-upset Twilight.

"Yeah, that's true I guess. Well then, I'll see you tomorrow then. Oh, and we just walked past my classroom." Twilight said, turning face and walking the few steps back to the door. "Bye... again." she said sheepishly as she waved. Sil waved too, and turned presumably back towards the library. Twilight stepped inside and began to look for a seat.

The seats where arranged in standards rows again, this was a science class after all, and she figured she’d just take her default seat - 3:6. Unfortunately it was already taken. And as you could probably guess, by one of those six that knew the old her: Fluttershy. But you know what? That didn't actually matter.

Maybe it was because she was in a good mood from speaking with Sil and making a new friend out of Trixie, or maybe it was because Fluttershy had tried to help her before she had even seen Twilight, but she wanted to do this for some reason or another. Twilight went up to the seat next to Fluttershy and though she already knew, sat down and said...

"Hello. My name is Twilight Sparkle. What's yours?"

Author's Notes:

Short chapter is short.
GG auto correct - embarks segment > embarrassment.

Also if you're looking for it, you saw it.

Wegsday Part 6 - Discoordination

"Um... I'm Fluttershy..." She mumbled.

"I'm sorry, what was that?"

"Uh... my name is Fluttershy." she repeated inaudibly.

"I didn't quite get that. One more time?" Twilight asked and only got a high pitched squeaking sound from her. She could vaguely make out the word Fluttershy but if she didn't already know it, she wouldn't have understood it at all. In order to stop this from going on any further Twilight simply said "Well it's nice to meet you Fluttershy."

But before she could say anymore a loud bellow came as the teacher walked in. "Good afternoon class. We'll begin today's lesson with an excerpt from chapter four of your textbook. Open to page 63 and we'll go through a little open book test I've pieced together." he practically shouted. Though she had to admit he had an incredibly smooth voice.

What was odd though, was that unlike all her other teachers, he hadn't I introduced himself to the class. Instead just jumping right into work. "Actually Twilight dear, I did introduce myself." he said suddenly appearing behind her even though she could've sworn he had just been at the front of the class. "You were just tardy during your first lesson yesterday."

"How did you..." Twilight started and had been planning to ask how he seemed to teleport across the room but instead asked "know I was wondering that?"

He smirked and stood up from poking his head right over her shoulder as she turned to face him. Showing off his mismatched clothes while he stroked his goatee. "The name is Discord by the by." he said as if that some how would explain it to her. He then turned to his favourite student and requested politely "Fluttershy, would you be a dear and hand these out to the front of the class?"

Twilight was about to speak up, thinking that getting her to do something so public wouldn't end well. From what she'd seen so far Fluttershy was similar herself, only far more withdrawn. "Of course Discord." she said cheerfully as she grabbed the papers and stood up before practically skipping away merrily to hand out the pages.

Twilight could only stare slack jawed. 'Thats it. It's official. Everyone in this school is kar-razy!' she thought to herself.

"Oh quit being so melodramatic Twilight. Besides,we're all mad here.” Discord said as he placed her paper on her desk before continuing down the rows putting a piece on everyone’s desk. Soon enough all the other students had theirs tests and the class began as soon as Fluttershy retook her seat. "Now students, today we'll be learning about the genetics of hybrid creatures such as mules, ligers and gryphons... I mean just mules and ligers."

As the class went on it became clear that Discord seemed to know practically nothing about the subject and had to refer to the textbook more than most of the students did. However Fluttershy was always more than willing to help him with whatever he was having trouble with. She actually seemed to know almost everything about the animals we were learning about without having to even refer to the book once.

Slowly enough, the class finished the test and Discord began to clear of the black board which was more covered in his drawings than actual information. Simply put: he was a bad teacher. If it hadn't been for Fluttershy sitting next to her, Twilight wouldn't have learnt a damn thing today. The class was drawing to a close but before he dismissed everyone he began "Though I said this before, we appear to have a few new students in today. Well, one new student to be precise. Extra credit will be awarded to anyone who helps out at the local animal shelter."

And to anyone other than Twilight sitting right next to her, they wouldn't have heard as Fluttershy quietly whispered "Thank you.".

Over the course of the lesson, Fluttershy had started to open up to Twilight. Though not too much, enough that she could at least speak with this new Twilight. "So... is Discord like your uncle or something?" Twilight asked. It would explain why she was so calm around him and he liked her so much.

"Goodness no. He's just... a friend is all. He runs the school horticulture and livestock programs. I'm in almost all of his classes and we're always together in the shed out back of the school. Taking care of... the animals." nothing about that sounded suss at all... and the blush on Fluttershy a face didn't help Twilight’s mind away from that idea either.

"That's quite enough Fluttershy. You’re embarrassing me. Yes, I know I'm a great teacher but you don't have to brag about me." he said stepping in. There was defiantly something off about this relationship. But it's not what your thinking... trust me on that one. You'll find out in a eventually. "So Twilight. Now that you've met all your teachers blah blah blah... Celestia would like to see you after class in her office."

"Oh. Ok. I guess it's good I didn't have anything planned... would've been nice to have know about this BEFORE a few minutes until I had to meet her." Twilight groaned.

"Well perhaps if somepony had gotten to their Form class on time and heard their messages." he returned with the same sarcastic tone she had. "Now, you’re expected there as soon as the bell rings, which should be right about... oh say... now." and as he finished, the bell rang. How did all of her teachers seem to have exact timing on that? "It's this new-fangled device called a watch..." Discord scoffed before calling out to everyone else "Class is dismissed. I'll see you all tomorrow morning."

And with that, the class began to leave. As Twilight finished to packing up she made one last ditch attempt to talk with Fluttershy. "So... I take it you like animals. What with you being in the livestock classes and farms and all that." also it helped that Discord was still right behind them, which Twilight had learnt was the best spot for him to be if you wanted to talk. He'd most likely hear someone far off and zip over to annoy them instead.

"Oh yes. I absolutely adore animals. These classes are my gateway to becoming a veterinarian and being able to help all kinds of creatures." she said merrily. It was clear she had topics that she liked and if you spoke of those she could go on and on without freezing up like she had a few times when they'd spoke. "Discord helped me out so much, making time to tutor me and paying so much attention to my needs."

"Uh... right." seriously, so much implying going on there. "I can see why you love animals so much. I have a dog and he's absolutely adorable. His name is..."

"Spike!" Fluttershy interrupted with so much enthusiasm that you could've confused her voice with Pinkie Pie. "I know... I mean, it is still Spike, or is he?... sorry. It’s just that, the old Twilight had a dog too. He could talk! It was amazing, I could finally know just how they felt and thought and could tell me exactly what was on there mind!"

A talking dog? Magic? Alternate dimensional self? Time-immune-something teachers and seemingly teleporting people... there just aren't really words for what all of this is. (Totally not filler for not knowing what to write) "Well, my dog can't talk. But yes, his name is Spike. I've had him for as long as I can remember and he has to be nearly as old as me."

"That's very nice. I have a lot of pets but my oldest is a little rabbit named Angel. He's turning 14 this year. That's really old for a rabbit but he still has a few years left in him yet." Fluttershy said with a smile, thinking about all her wonderful critters. She could name all 117 of them alphabetically and/or by order she got them. "I practically already run a veterinary practice with all her neighbours."

“Well, if Spike’s ever sick, would you mind if I bring him to you for care?”

“Oh, god forbid he get ill. But if it were to ever come to that, I’d be more than happy to nurse the little guy back to health.” Fluttershy smiled, remembering the cute little Spikey-Wikey as Rarity had called him.

As the two of them walked out the door, Discord called out to "Goodbye Fluttershy. And Twilight, say hello to my sister for me would you?"

"She's your sister?"

"Well of course. How else do you think such a woefully under qualified animal... let's call it 'enthusiast', such as myself could get a job teaching at a school such as this one, hmm?" Twilight didn't answer. Fluttershy’s love of animals, and in combined with the phrase 'animal enthusiast'... she really had to wonder what the hell they did in that animal shed. What ever it was Twilight planned on staying out of Fluttershy's shed.

Now uh… where exactly was Celestia’s office again?

Author's Notes:

What’s going on with Discord and Fluttershy? Well, you’re in this fandom so I bet you’ve heard the term ‘horse fuckers’ before. #zoophilia #legalizeit
But seriously, I'm a little sad that we're at least 15 chapters from the reveal of what's really up with Flutter/Cord because I find it absolutely hilarious!...

Admittedly, I did use the 'It's a Discord chapter, it's mean to be a bit random' a bit over zealously with the mid chapter author's notes but my writing style for Discord is heavily inspired by Discord Writes a Ship Fic

Whensday? Part 7 - A Very Important Decision

So eventually Twilight found Celestia’s office. It would’ve taken her longer to find it normally but the getting lost in the school joke is starting to get old. She knocked on the door and heard a response “Come in.” Celestia called. Twilight opened the door and was greeted. “Ah, Twilight Sparkle, my faithful student. So how has my school been treating you? I hope you’ve met all your teachers by now and have made some friends.”

“It’s been… interesting. The teachers at this school seem to be… well… slightly odd. It’s as if they all have some sort of weird quirk. I… guess they’re alright though.” she answered. Then quietly, though just loud enough for Celestia to hear if she was really listening. Which it didn’t look like she was, looking over papers on her desk. “Except for Whooves…”

“Haha, yes, he’s quite something isn’t he.” Celestia said as she finished going through the papers in front of her, holding a few in her hand but now fully acknowledging Twilight. “But he is one of, if not our best teacher at this school. I don’t think he’s had a single student say they liked him, but he’s also never had a single student with anything less than A’s. He is a very accomplished teacher and you’ll do well in his class.”

“Thank you Principal Celestia. And as for friends. I’ve met a few. Some more inadvertently than others, but yes, I’ve made some friend like you asked.” Twilight added.

“Please, Twilight. You make it sound like as if I forced you to make them. And I would never demand of something like that. But I’m glad to hear it nonetheless.” she smiled at the news.

“Principal Celestia…” Twilight began in a downtrodden tone.

“Just Celestia is fine.” she said. Though she’d said it before… she knew it wouldn’t stick but she still tried.

“Celestia, I know you wanted me to stay at this school but…” Twilight began once more.

“Yes, I understand. While I still believe it is in your best interest to stay at Cantalot High, these forms here…” she said, holding up the papers she’d kept “are the paperwork needed to transfer to another school. And I assume you would return to your old school: Ponyville Educational.” which Celestia probably should’ve asked BEFORE she had done most of the paper work... “So Twilight. With that being said, do you still plan on leaving?”

“I…” Twilight muttered. She was still planning on leaving, but now that it was within her grasp she was conflicted. “Yes.” buuut only slightly. “I’m sure the teachers here are great and there’s a few people here I may miss but… I just don’t want to be here where… I don’t even know what happened.” her face turned down as she answered the question.

“I understand.” Celestia said, standing from her chair and walking around her desk. She put a hand on Twilight’s shoulder, which legally she wasn’t allowed to do… stupid right? And crouched down to be more at her eye level. “It’s a big burden to carry. One that you shouldn’t have to at all. And if you wish to be free of it, who am I to stop you?” she presented the forms to Twilight and continued. “Have your parents fill these out and Monday will be your last day here. Though I’ll understand if you don’t want to attend school these next few days.”

“Thank you.” Twilight said as she took the paperwork. She’d forgotten about the ‘telling her parents about this’ part of it all. But she didn’t think they would object if it was something she really wanted. “And… I think I’ll still come to school tomorrow. And the day after and Monday. Thank you for this, and sorry for all the hassle I’ve caused here.”

“There’s no need to apologise. And you're more than welcome. Now, if there’s anything else I can help you with...?” she gave Twilight a moment to answer if there was. She stayed silent and didn’t have the ‘I’m holding something back’ look either. “Well then, my number is on the forms if you or your parents have any questions. I’m sure you don’t want to be kept waiting. You’re free to go.”

“Thank you again Principal Celestia.” Twilight said as she turned slowly and made her way back to the door. Before she left she said “Goodbye.” and received a wave from Celestia in return, who had once again dug into her own paperwork. Once out the door, she took a moment to figure out which way was which again before heading off to her car.

She only got lost twice.

Author's Notes:

Very short chapter is very short.

So, after meeting the Mane 5+1, all her teachers and making two friends with plans to meet a third to morrow Twilight still wants to leave.
I bet you thought she was going to stay didn't you? We still have until Monday to change her mind. then again, we still have until Monday to change it back again.

Also, once again it's there if you're looking for it.

Season 1 Finale

The drive home was uneventful as always. Well, ‘always’ being only two days now but you get the idea. She didn’t linger in the car today like she did the day before. Instead she got right out and went right to the fridge. Not only hadn’t she eaten all day once again, but her being denied that wonderful snacky-cake had made her absolutely famished! Once more, the muffin was gone before she even got to her room.

Spike was asleep on her bed and although she had to walk him soon, she had a few things to take care of first. Twilight turned her computer on and pick up her phone while it booted.

‘hey lunch time wanna meet at the cafeteria?’ ‘ok 2nd lunch same place?’ ‘do u no where the caf is?’ ‘r u gettign these or r u out of cred?’ ‘lol jsut noticed if ur not getting these or have no cred how can u reply dot dot dot’

Twilight sighed at her missed messages from Silverspoon and said aloud “Why abbreviate so much then type out ‘dot dot dot’?” and quickly began to tap out a reply. ‘Sorry I missed these. Lunch at the cafeteria good for tomorrow? Can’t wait to meet your friend.’ and send.

Ten seconds later ‘sure no prob smiley face’. How did she even type that so fast? Not to mention time for the message to even get sent and arrive had to be at least two or three seconds each way.

Twilight replied to that with ‘How did you type the so fast?’ which took her a good minute to write out on her phone’s touch pad.

Ten seconds later ‘with a keyboard i’m at home on lifeinvader’. That was actually kinda obvious in retrospect. Twilight didn’t reply to that, feeling slightly stupid for not guessing. After all, she herself could type at 60 words a minute and could easily tap out this entire sentence in ten seconds flat. Instead she just opened a few pages and checked some posts she’d made yesterday. Only 1337 replies… down from her usual. She could never get enough karma on her Blueit page.

After about five minutes of looking at 50/50 posts and being slightly traumatized, but in a good way, one of her squeals of shock and laughter had awoken Spike who as always, jumped up into her lap. It was time for his walkies. She gave him a scratch behind the ears and lifted him off of her. She changed, he watched [intently], they went. The stairs, the leash, the door.

About an hour and a half later they arrived back home. It was as long a distance as it had been on Monday but done faster from not stopping at the shops for nearly a two hours this time but she'd left a bit later to start with. Her father was pulling his car into the driveway as she returned. “Hey Dad!” she called as she held Spike back from tackling him against the car.

“Hey Twilight.” Orian replied as he leant down in an attempt to pat Spike. Spike bit him. “Bastard!...” he said yanking his hand away with a nice new bite mark on it now. Despite what Twilight thought about this guy being a ‘little cute thing’, he was a vicious monster: perfect to protect his daughter… less perfect to have in his house at night. The beast scared him!

“I’ll wash up and start on dinner. Spag sound good?” it was Twilight's turn to cook dinner.

“Spag sounds horrible.” he quipped. “But luckily I know what it actually is, but really ‘spag’ just sounds horrible.” it was spaghetti bolognese. “So much spaghetti…” he drooled at the prospect, recalling his mom's old cooking. Twilight just chuckled and walked with him and Spike back inside. He flinched as she let Spike off his leash but he just ran back up to Twilight’s room. He went to the T.V. and she went back upstairs.

Twilight took a shower, got re-dressed and came back down stairs. Her mom wasn’t home yet but would be soon so she got out on an apron and began to prepare their meals. Aside from the pasta, it was all made from scratch, diced veggies, freshly ground beef, made from only the crappiest only-good-for-mincing quality meat. And half an hour later it was ready.

Twilight’s mother, Twilight Velvet, let’s just call her ‘Velvet’, arrived home just as Twilight had started setting up the plates. Monday had been Orion’s turn to cook… and that's why they had gotten pizza, and likely would get some sort of take away again tomorrow when it was his turn again. Yesterday had been Velvet’s turn to cook and today was Twilight’s. As good as hers and her mother’s cooking was, she still missed Shining Armour’s cooking every so often. No one could make corn dogs as good as he did.

Velvet plopped down into her seat exhausted. Some days at work where easy some were… today. Before Twilight had even brought over the bowl with all the actual food in it, she had already grabbed a piece of bread. “Eh hmm…” Twilight cleared her throat.

Velvet looked up at her daughter and despite being completely exhausted replied “Oh. Hi Twilight. How was your day.” in reverse roles of what had happened on Monday. It was a silly old tradition between them if anyone had started eating dinner before even saying a word to one another. It was just your usual mother/daughter banter with as each other.

What wasn’t usual though was Twilight’s hesitation to answer. She looked away, and only just managed to cover it up by getting the bowl of pasta before placing it on the table. Both Orion and Velvet took notice of it, but didn’t put too much thought into it.

After that little mishap, conversation went on as normal. And by that I mean barely any words exchange beyond ‘thanks for cooking’ or ‘pass the whatever please’. As always, the first to finish dinner fed Spike and the last washed the dishes. Usually Twilight was the first to finish, not minding feeding Spike and absolutely HATING to do the dishes, but tonight she was eating slowly. Unlike before, both Orion and Velvet thought odd of this.

Orion was about to ask before she spoke up herself. “Dad, Mom. I’m, not quite sure how to say this…” Twilight began. She had to tell them. And honestly, she didn’t think they’d say no. But that didn’t make it any easier to say. After buying her a new car, well second-hand car but whatever. And… well that’s really all they’d done that would’ve been different to staying at her old school. But that was still a lot.

“Is there something on your mind? You look a little… flustered.” her father said, trying to get her to open up. Unfortunately, he then remembered what Shining had said when he’d asked something similar and thought ‘Oh dear god, please tell me my baby girl isn’t sexually active like he was!’ Looking flustered after a day at a new school… she’d met a boy at the very least! And suddenly Orion’s expression mimicked Twilight’s.

It was now or never for Twilight. Well more like now or tomorrow night instead but still. “Dad… I… can I bring my phone to school?” she chickened out.

“Ask your mother.” he answered without actually understanding the question until he’d already answered, only having prepared for it to be about a boy. Once he realized what she had actually said he let out a sigh and calmed dramatically. And dramatically sighed.

Twilight looked at him for a moment, noticing his expression changing but couldn’t quite figure out why. She then turned to her mom and asked again. “Mom, can I bring my phone to school tomorrow?”

“Ask your father…”

“Moooom!”

Both parents began to laugh slightly. Much to Twilight’s annoyance as she huffed and folded her arms. Eventually they quieted and her father spoke up. “Is that all? I thought you already did.” he answered as he slowly stopped chuckling.

“No, of course not.” Twilight replied, slightly confused but still much more annoyed. “When I first got my phone from Shining Armour you said I wasn’t allowed it at school and it was only for emergencies.”

“Twilight honey…” her mother said. “that was over five years ago. You were just eleven when he gave you his old phone. We just wanted to make sure you didn’t use it excessively.” Velvet began to explain but was cut off by her husband.

“Wait, wait, wait… so you haven’t been using that phone all that time?” Twilight just shook her head. “I’ve been paying forty-five dollars a month for nothing on that phone bill for five years?!” he half shouted at Twilight. Spike didn’t like this aggressive act towards his master and started to growl at Orion. That or he just wanted to be fed already. Orion looked at Spike and sighed before muttering some words under his breath. “... bill… mut…” was all Twilight could make out from it.

The girls just looked at him as he had a mini-break down before Twilight turned to her mother and asked “So?...”

“Yes you can bring your phone to school tomorrow. In fact I think you better now.” she said, tilting her head towards her husband.

“Two thousand, eight hundred and thirty-five dollars wasted…”

Author's Notes:

Season 1 is over!
And yes, I apparently consider this to be in seasons.
What this actually mean is there's going to be a few weeks break here while I start publishing a shorter story I've been writing for the last few weeks that I wrote the first four chapters of about 6 months ago and then completely forgot about it.
You should read it.

Now for some actual notes about this chapter.
I face palmed three times rereading this glorious disaster.
This was written not long after GTA V was newly release and/or relevant.
Edit: This chapter may actually be coming out now around the time of the GTA V next gen release and thus is relevant again.
That little bit of back and forth between Twilight and Velvet back on Monday was meant to be setting up this joke and not seeming like she's a totalitarian house-lord. There was actually a lot on Monday that was set in motion with a lot of it planned to be reviled tomorrow [Thursday]. And honestly her not telling her parents is a complete copout to just extent the story line. But meh, it's a good story!
As for Thursday: Diamond Tiara meets Trixie. The return of Brad. A certain mom whose got it going on. And! Twilight's 4th new 'friend'.
All this, and moar in Eqestria Girl! Wait, What's Equestria? Season 2! Beginning Sepember 1th [firth]!!!~
Um... anime style season ending theme song?

Thursday

Twilight had left for school a full half hour earlier than she had yesterday. And yesterday she had left half an hour earlier than she had the day before. Fortunately, or unfortunately, which ever way you look at it, from leaving at that time she managed to completely avoid the major early morning traffic jams that had slowed her down yesterday. Sounds good in theory but she had arrived at school more than an hour early and had to wait around.

She parked her car in the middle of the lot, not able to decide whether she wanted to be closer to the front or the back of the school since she had no idea which she would come out of this afternoon. She got out and headed for the school’s front entrance. She then realized her Form class which she would finally be on time for was not only at the back of the school, but it was outside the back of the school…

She was opening the front entrance when she realised this, but instead of going inside that maze that was this school, she just walked all the way around the outside. Once Twilight found her class… she remembered her locker was right smack dab in the middle of the school anyway. She let out a sigh and headed for the rear entrance. It was still locked for the night. Now she had to walk ALL the way back around to the front. Well, at least she knew now that the back door to the school was still locked this early.

Finally, after she’d walked back past her car, into the front of the school, to her locker, got her books for the day, back out the front and all the way around the building again, she hadn’t even filled in half an hour, and still had forty minutes until school started. It was going to be one of those days, wasn’t it?

Out front of her Form class, she just lent her back against the wall and slowly began to slide down it. She landed about half a minute later with her feet inches away from her butt on the ground and her legs pressed against her chest. She fit into the position but only just. She had to physically grab her legs and lift her feet off the ground. They were jammed at that angle. She grunted as her legs sprang forwards with the pressure removed from her body being in the position.

“Wow!...” came a voice from the side slightly. She hadn’t thought about it, but sitting like this while wearing a skirt wasn’t such a good idea. She quickly pushed her skirt down as far over her legs as it would go. She hadn’t been spread but the back of her shirt hadn't been covering much and the front not much more. Keeping her hands pressed over her skirt on her legs, she looked up and saw…

“Brad?” what was he doing here?! Right, probably parking…”H-hi there…” Twilight stuttered, and blushed slightly. From what he’d said, he’d clearly seen something. It would’ve been awkward for anyone to have seen her like that, male or female. But why did it have to be him? “What are you doing here so early?” she asked, trying to avoid what had just happened.

“I just… get here this early everyday.” he said as he continued to walk in her direction. Twilight watched him all the way over until he was standing right next to her. He then took his backpack off, spun around, put his back against the wall and slid down it much like she had. Only he somehow avoided getting his legs jammed by leaving one straight out. Twilight would’ve been a bit worried by this but he was gracious enough to leave a good bit of space between them.

“Uhh…” Twilight began but couldn’t quite think what to say. She hadn’t stopped staring at him since he’d shown up and her slight blush hadn’t dissipated yet either. “Is there… something I can help you with?” she asked, wondering why he was hanging around her as he began to rummage through his bag.

“Not really, I’m fine.” he replied as he found his iPud and begin to put a headphone in. He stopped and turned to Twilight and asked “Actually, mind if I ask what you’re doing here so early?”

“Oh, well, I have my own car and, I guess you knew that already… but anyway, I haven’t quite figured out the right time to leave to get here on time. I was late the last two days. My mom always complained about morning traffic but I never thought it was THAT bad…” she finished with a chuckle.

“Yeah, I know what you mean. I drive too and it’s a real hassle if you miss the sweet spot. I live out Ponyville way. If I leave at 8:05 it gets me here at about 8:30. I still have to wait around half an hour but if I leave sooner I get here to early and if I leave later I get stuck in traffic.” Twilight heard it, and flinched as he mentioned his neighbourhood: Ponyville. That’s where she lived.

Ok, not neighbourhood: suburb. And it was a pretty big suburb at that, but it was a little eerie nonetheless. “Oh, I live out that way too…” ‘WHY DID I TELL HIM THAT?!?!?!’ she yelled in her mind. “Thank you for the advice.” she said, before mumbling “Not that I’ll need it very long.”

“What was that?”

“Nothing.”

Brad didn’t ask anything more, instead just put in his headphones and listened to his music. A few more minutes passed in awkward silence. Well, awkward to Twilight at least. Brad was completely content with just listening to his jams. Twilight could just hear his music playing but it was slowly starting to be drowned out by the sounds of the school coming to life as more students began to arrive.

She looked at her watch to see there was still another twenty minutes until the bell rang at 9 o’clock before she then turned to Brad. Of course that was when he looked her way as well and caught her staring at him. He didn’t turn away though as he smiled and took out an ear plug. “You wanna listen too?” he asked, handing the cord towards her.

“Uh… sure.” she said. Twilight grabbed the piece and moved it towards her ear. The line went slack for a second as she realised she’d accidently pulled the other end out of Flash’s ear. “Hehe, sorry about that.”

“No problem.” he replied. And before Twilight could react he had shifted over closer to her. She panicked for a fillysecond before she figured out he was just making it so they could both reach the cable. He also moved the plug from his far ear to the one closest Twilight. There was still a small bit of room between them but it was bordering on ‘close’ close now. Twilight put in the ear plug and listened along with his music.

A moment passed as she listen to the song before Brad spoke up “Do you like it? My band wrote it.” he said.

“Really?” she asked. “What instrument do you play.” noting that it clearly wasn’t his voice singing it.

“Bass.”

“Oh.” she stated bluntly. She preferred drummers. She then mentally shook her head. ‘Don’t think about him like that! Remember how Shining picked up Cadence? He sang that song to her.’ she thought. “That’s cool.” she said, trying to cover her tracks. Brad just laughed though.

“Heh, no one ever appreciates bass.” he said as he looked down, shook his head and smirked. Twilight just thought it was weird he was laughing at what was essentially an insult. But she slowly began to find it amusing too and just continued to listen to the music. Another song or two passed and the oval out in front of them became busier as the start of school drew nearer. “Well, I guess you better head off to your Form class. It’s been nice hanging out with you Twilight.”

Twilight looked at him with a raised eyebrow before replying “Oh, no this is my Form class.” she paused for a moment before releasing “And it’s yours too, isn’t it Brad?” he nodded and Twilight sighed. “I should’ve guessed you’d be in one of my classes as well…” then looked up at him slightly wide eyed “I mean, not that that’s a bad thing. Just that…” she trailed off.

“Relax, I get it. We had a bad first impression.” he reassured her that he wasn’t insulted in any way. He just stood up and offered her a hand up too. A few others he knew were in their class were heading towards them and more would likely be joining them soon. He did have one small grievance though. “Hey Twilight. You know my name’s not ‘Brad’ right?” he said tilting his head slightly.

“Oh, right. It’s… Flush Teepy?” Twilight answered as she grabbed his hand.

“Close enough. It’s Flash Sentry.” he said as she got to her feet and threw her bag over a shoulder. “Tell you what, you can call me Brad if I can call you Twi. Deal?”

“Deal. It’ll be my pet name for you.” she said with a smile that quickly disappeared. “I don’t mean pet name as in… I mean… like a nickname. Like a…” Brad just laughed. Because men totally don’t giggle and that’s defiantly not what he did.

“Yeah, don’t worry. I get it. I give my friends nicknames all the time. A few of them even called me ‘Thief’.” he said.

“Why’s that?”

“Well, it’s because I stole their waif…” he was cut off as the bell rang. Right above their heads... that hurt. The two of them both covered their ears and scrunched their eyes until it ended. Together they opened their eyes slightly and caught the ridiculous look on each other’s faces. It helped lighten the mood as they both chuckled and laughed lightly once more.

Not a few seconds later Twilight heard the door to the closed room opening behind her and turned to see her teacher walk inside. Brad stepped up beside her as she and him began towards the door. “So you wrote those song right?”

“Yeah. Me or one of the other guys in the band.” he answered and held back adding ‘Why?’ to the end of it.

Twilight turned to him and with a smirk of her own, knowing that he would be the uncomfortable one now instead of her, asked “Who’s Button’s Mom”

She was wrong however as he answered and pointed inside. “Our teacher.”

Author's Notes:

If you don't understand why Twilight asked about her it's because you didn't click the linked song, so here's my version of it!
Finally Brad makes his triumphant return! That chapter went on much longer than I planned. Like has happened a lot, this and the next chapter where meant to be one but I tend to over write/under estimate how long things will go for.
Also the Button’s Mom being the teacher was last minute and not planned at all. But I find it hil-R-E-S. That, and I’d run out of teacher ideas otherwise.

P.S. Are you happy now Anyne? His name is Brad and I will CONTINUE to call him as such!

Thursday Part 2 - 2 Ds and an F

As a straight female, even Twilight had to admit that Button’s Mom did indeed have it goin’ on. Or Miss Mash as Brad had told her her name was. She was the kind of teacher who probably shouldn’t have male students or they wouldn’t learn a damn thing. She stood up the front of the class for a minute or so, waiting for all the students to arrive, marking them off on her role as they came in.

“You’re Twilight Sparkle, right?” she asked, leaning over her desk. Twilight just nodded, trying not to look down her teacher’s top. Did this woman not know what she was doing or something? “I hope you have a good explanation for not attending my class the last two days.”

“Well, you see, I…” Twilight began but stopped as Miss Mash laughed lightly.

“It’s alright. I just hope you got the notice about seeing Celestia yesterday on time.” she said with a smile before she stood up and addressed the rest of the class. “Good morning everyone!” she announced loudly. It was actually the same volume as all her other teachers had used but this time Twilight was right beside her when she’d half-yelled it.

The class replied as one, at least all the boys did, in a single resonating tone. “Good morning Miss Mash.” to which she closed her eyes, smiled once more and tilted her head slightly to the side. ‘Think unsexy thought, think unsexy thoughts!’ Twilight muttered in her head before reminding herself she was straight and that that joke had been getting old ever since she’d met Silverspoon.

“I’m sure all of you know already, but the school’s sports team try-outs begin today!” she said with overly unnecessary enthusiasm. And yes, even Twilight knew this. It was the same as every school since every school in the city played each other. “There will be a assembly in the main gymnasium at the end of lunch. Iron Will, the head of the P.E. department and Vice-Principal Luna will be co-ordinating the sign ups this year as usual. Sign up for whatever you want, but remember it's all about just having fun!.”

If it was anything like Twilight’s old school here, then the first few weeks would be try-outs for all of the teams before the final roster was set. Naturally Twilight had never made one of these teams but could only assumed that her old school had gone up against Cantalot High before. If she was leaving then perhaps this would be a good way to keep in touch with her new friends. Then again, Trixie had said something about missing out on sports and Silverspoon didn’t exactly seem the athletic type either.

Not to seem judgemental but let’s be honest… the small girl with glasses wasn’t going to be making any of the teams too fast. Especially since the state school system had nearly been sued over gender discrimination and no longer had separated male and female teams. Either way, she’d have to meet with her friends at lunch and find out what they were doing. She’d also have to tell them she might not be planning on staying here too. That should be easier than telling her parents at least… right?

Shortly after this, the bell rang. This was only a ten minute class after all, only meant to take early morning attendance and give out the daily notices. Twilight stood up and began towards the door. Once just outside someone tapped on her shoulder “So I’ll see you here tomorrow?” Brad asked as she stepped in line beside her as they both walked across the oval towards the main school building.

“Yeah.” Twilight replied, her hands gripping onto her bag’s shoulder straps. Neither said anything more for a few moment as they walked in silence. They made it to the back door and paused for a moment. Twilight was pretty sure she knew where she was going since she had three classes in that block. She and Brad looked at each other for a brief moment before parting ways. At least he could tell how awkward this all was for her and didn’t try to press for conversation. He’s such a nice guy…

Now, on to Biology.

Author's Notes:

Remember when I said this would slowly wind up with Twilight and Brad hooking up?
It begins!

This was a short chapter. so here, have some extra side-story! The law suit bit, that was pointless but here’s my extended version of it.
*activate announcer voice from The Legend of Korra*
Bored housewife finds out her daughter can’t try out for the full contact gridiron team [australian term for american football] and gets all huffy. After talking to school she gets denied. Afterwards she talks to a lawyer who takes the case. Over the course of a year the case is going nowhere and she's going absolutely bankrupt paying her lawyer. She loses the case and ultimately kills herself [that got dark fast]. In a show of solidarity, the school board all agree to mix genders in the sports team. ‘Unintentional’ sexual harassment/assault has gone up 420% in the last 3 years since as a result.
My brain makes stories… don’t question it.
Sadly that was based on a true story.

Thursday Part 3 - A New Challenger Swoops In!

Twilight was slightly late but Discord was even later still. Fluttershy was already in her seat next to Twilight’s when she walked in and took her own. “Good morning Fluttershy.” she said and got a polite nod hello in return as she sat down. Fluttershy hadn’t quite gotten past her nervous demeanor towards her but at least she hadn’t completely clamped up like yesterday. Twilight just began to organize her books in a way that showed Fluttershy her textbook as well because if her impression of Discord was correct, she’d learn more from Fluttershy than him.

The class was meant to have started about five minutes ago now and their teacher still hadn’t arrived. Twilight had finished setting up by this point and was engrossed in just fiddling with one of her pencils. So much so that she didn’t notice someone taking the seat beside Fluttershy until that person had said quite loudly “Well, I’ll be… I haven’t seen you in ages!”

Twilight looked up at the girl two seats over from her, likely another person who’d known the other her. She was a about to speak up when Fluttershy beat her to it with “Gilda?”

“Damn straight.” the white [with purple tips] haired girl responded. “Miss me since primary school Flutters?” Gilda said as she put an arm out and over Fluttershy’s shoulder. She clearly didn’t like the contact with this new girl and tried to pull away, only to be pulled in closer to her. Fluttershy made a meek squeaking sound before Gilda let her go. “You haven’t changed a bit…” Gilda snickered.

Still in close to this newcomer, Fluttershy eventually composed herself enough to say “Well um, actually… I like to think I’ve changed a lot. And, would you mind awfully… letting go of me please?” she said ‘assertively’. Gilda released her and Fluttershy moved her seat slightly further away from Gilda, closer towards Twilight now. And Gilda noticed.

“Tss… yeah… you’ve totally changed.” she remarked sarcastically. And either Fluttershy didn’t pick up on it or chose to ignore it.

“Thank you.” she said with a smile. Gilda just sighed and leant back in her chair. Half slumped backwards over her chair, she was able to see past her old ‘friend’ to Twilight, who was looking right back at her. You know that awkward moment when you meet eyes with someone you don’t know but neither of you look away?...

“Hi.” Twilight said nervously. “I’m Twilight.” she offered, already knowing the girl’s name was Gilda but hoping to get an introduction in return.

Instead Gilda just leant back towards her desk and said to Fluttershy “So, this your new squeeze after Rainbow Dash?”

Fluttershy didn’t quite understand and asked “I’m sorry, my new what?”

“Don’t worry about it.” Gilda said with a slight laugh, looking past Fluttershy to a slightly blushing Twilight who clearly knew what that phrase meant. She reached into her bag, which you’re not meant to bring into a science class, total rebel, and pulled out her textbook, roughly dropping it on her table. And at that moment Discord entered the room. Gilda had built up a sixth sense for knowing when to look like nothing had been going on.

The rest of the class passed pretty much the same as yesterday’s: with Twilight learning more from Fluttershy than from their teacher. Not that Discord was a bad teacher, he just wasn’t a good one. There was one difference though. Twilight couldn’t hear most of what was being said but Gilda would make some bad joke towards Fluttershy every couple of minutes. And it was obviously annoying the girl.

As much as Twilight wanted to stay out of it, she doubted that Fluttershy would speak her mind about what Gilda was doing. So as much as she didn’t want to, Twilight had to have a word with Gilda. Which was just as awkward seems she had to have it past Fluttershy sitting between them. “Hey, Gilda?” she asked.

“Yeah Purps?” she replied.

“Would you mind being a bit quieter and letting me and Fluttershy work in peace?”

“Would you mind minding your own beeswax? I’m trying to catch up with my old friend here Egghead.” she said both sarcastically and meaning it. If that’s possible. Twilight however…

“What did you just call me?” Egghead was one of Twilight's few buttons, and Gilda had pressed it. <Insert childhood trauma from kindergarten flash-back here.>

“‘Egghead’?” Gilda replied. Fluttershy, now caught in the middle of what was going to be a heated discussion shrunk down into her chair.

Twilight leaned in close, and over Fluttershy’s desk a little. “Listen. I am TRYING to be nice here so I will ask you again. Would you kindly shut up.” she said with grit teeth. It was a statement, not a question.

“Oh sure, of course I can Egghead.” Gilda answered. That’s when Twilight stood up out of her chair. And that’s when Discord tapped her on the shoulder from the side she wasn’t looking.

“Did you need something Twilight? I assume that’s why you’re standing up.” he said, having been watching the whole thing, since before Twilight had even spoken up. As much as he liked Fluttershy, he did so enjoy a little discomfort and cringe humour at others expense from time to time. Now only stepping in before things got out of hoof… err, I mean hand. “If you need to go to the bathroom, you’re excused.”

Twilight turned to Discord trying not to scowl, she managed to hold back a huff and quickly walked past him and out of the classroom. To say she was mad was an understatement. Seriously, she had some big issue with being called ‘egghead’. She went off to the nearest bathroom, which just happened to be the same bathroom as always, huffing and puffing, frowning all the way.

By the time she got there, most of the anger had passed, now just replaced with annoyance, and that was slowly turning to sadness in turn. It wasn’t enough to make her cry or anything, just enough to make her generally feel like crap. There was probably a good twenty minutes left until the end of the period. And Twilight spent a full nineteen of them just sitting in one of the stalls seething before she eventually returned to her class.

She walked slowly back to Biology, and by the time she arrived the bell had rang and most everyone had left for their next class. Including Gilda. Twilight expected to get a few words from Discord about taking so long but didn’t get any. Instead she just collected her books and was glad it was over and done with. Next up was History. Which meant she may have to speak with that witch Summer Sunset. That sounded offensive, but it was meant literally.

She’s a witch.

Author's Notes:

So.... there was a reason I took a few weeks off of this story to write Gildaloo.
No. I'm not adding a Gilda tag. She was meant to be a 'big reveal' and surprise unlike Trixie. That being said, she has a HUGE story arc coming up that you will either love or hate. Honestly, it was something I planned from day... well, not day 1 but at least since I started planning for more than 1 day. Point is, it was part of the original week's plot line but I kinda thin it's a mistake now.
But I've already written it so who knows.

Oh right, talking about THIS chapter. I assume we've all seen Lesson Zero so we all get the kindergarten trauma reference without having to go into more detail than <insert flash back here> and I like to think that Twilight secretly utterly DISTAINS being called 'Egghead' but puts up with it because they're friends. Because Element of Friend-zoning RD.
And as for Twilight's rather fast swing of moods between the class and the bathroom, well I believe Yoda said it best - "Fear leads to anger. Anger leads to hatred. Hatred leads to suffering..."
And I belieb The Vault Tech said it bettera with - "Peace is a lie. Through passion, I gain strength. Through strength, I gain power. Through power, I gain victory. Through victory, my chains are broken. The Force shall free me."

Thursday Part 4 - Just a Ton of Anime References

Her time in the toilets had calmed her. At least in one regard. Now however she was scared more than angry. That being said, she wasn’t horrified, just nervous. History was her next subject and though it was her favourite, her teacher seemed to be a time-traveller and one of her classmates was an interdimensional witch. Come to think of it, she’d met a white haired girl with glasses while reading something… she had a sudden urge to join and take over the Literary Club. It was either that or go completely melancholy.

Having finally packed away her books from Biology, taking long enough that the next class had started to arrive and file inside the room, Twilight began on her way to her next class. She arrived in time to see Star Swirl taking the role on his PDA as almost everyone was already in their seats. Most notably, missing from them was Sunset Shimmer. Twilight had dreaded her being there the most… so why did it seem even worse that she wasn’t?

Twilight took her seat on the same row as Rarity but still on the far side from her. She was still mobbed by boys [and one girl] all warring for her attention and favour. “Eh-hem!” Star Swirl cleared his throat loudly, getting most of the class to be quiet and attention on him. It was quickly pulled away though as Sunset came shambling through the door. Simply put: she looked like crap.

Haggardly, she looked over to Rarity, only to see all the seats around her filled. That’s when Twilight noticed the seat in front of her was empty. Quickly looking around, she found every other seat was filled too. What were the odds? I mean really? It’s like it was a overly forced scene from a bad animu. Which BTW, is what I see this story as.

As Star Swirl began to address the class, stating “Today we’ll be learning about the Appleloosen war of thirteen thirty-seven and what were the factors contributing to the extinction of the Appleseed and Air Nomads.” as Sunset made her way towards Twilight. she looked exhausted, like she hadn’t slept last night or as if she’d run a marathon before getting here.

Once she finally arrived at her seat, she pulled out the chair and practically dropped down into it. “Hey…” she weakly said as she turned towards Twilight. She took off her bag, rummaged through it for a second before plopping a book down on her table and dumped the bag under her chair. She briefly glanced at Twilight and though she looked exhausted, her eyes showed no signs of it at all. Instead they looked focused, as if she was concentrating on something Twilight couldn’t see.

“Hi.” Twilight replied with obvious confusion. “Is everything alright wi…”

She couldn’t get any further however before Star Swirl called out to Twilight. “You’ll have plenty of time to speak at the end of the class with once again time to spare. Four minutes and eighteen seconds to be precise, including the time to tell you this and giving leeway for questions and clarifications should they arise. Now if you’d please, I’d like to finish this lesson with in that time frame!”

It was an odd argument… but it shut Twilight up. She didn’t come away from it empty handed though, Sunset gave her a reaffirming smile and nod before she turned to face the front of the class. She did however glance back at Twilight quite a bit during the lesson, which since Twilight was facing both Sunset and the front of the class was pretty unmissable by her. In that time, even with resting in her seat for over an hour, Sunset never seemed to recover.

After the lesson, in which Twilight learnt the Appleloosan war was primarily started by the Injens stealing a pony named Bloomberg, Star Swirl concluded the lesson with “Though some historic texts indicate it was actually a tree, it is generally accepted that Bloomberg was a pony… I’d like it to be a tree. But I digress. As aforementioned you may spend that time speaking amongst yourselves. There is still four minute and eighteen seconds of time before the class ends starting now.”

The class quickly erupted into everyone talking amongst themselves and a few, if not all, of the boys [and that one girl still] heading over to speak with Rarity. For the brief moment Twilight could see through the crowd towards the fashionista, she looked exuberant with joy from all the attention she was getting. Albeit not necessarily all the type she truly wanted. Sunset however, still looked like crap.

She hadn’t moved, literally hadn’t moved. The girl was still somewhat slumped in her chair, leaning on her desk with one arm helping support her. After a few moments of just staring at her, Sunset turned to Twilight and caught one another’s eye line. “So… how are you doing?” she asked.

“I’m good.” Twilight replied sheepishly. “You don’t look so good yourself though. How are you going?” she asked, her mild fear of this girl completely gone at the moment, replaced by concern instead.

“It’s nothing, really. I’m just a little exhausted is all.” she told Twilight, who chose to ignore the oxymoron of ‘little exhausted’ but still held a worried look on her face. “It just takes a lot of energy to… you know.” she whispered the last part.

“Uh, if you’re talking about magic and trying to keep it a secret, from what I’ve heard pretty much the whole school knows you’re a… something.” Twilight didn’t want to call this demon a demon. Not to her face at least.

“Right…” Sunset let out a huff. Not of annoyance but of sheer lack of energy. Unbeknownst to Twilight, at least not yet [possible foreshadowing? Or just trolling?], Catra, or Chakura as noobs call it, was pulled directly from the body. Translation: casting a spell was like running. You can do it for ages, it just gets more taxing on the body the longer you do so. It channeled energy from all the muscles of the body and burned a large number of calories in the process. That’s why mages are so known for their strength. “You remember what I said to you right?”

“Mostly, yeah. You… wanted me to be friends with Silverspoon. And you got your magic from friendship. III-’m not quite sure what that has to do with anything though.”

“No. I mean how I cast a spell to redirect attention from you to her.” though it was technically a transmutation. Sunset was starting to get flustered by this. It didn’t help that she had a not-quite-painful but constant headache as a result of it. “It’s hard to maintain, but I can keep it up.” to Sunset, doing this was an equivalent exchange for what she’d put Twilight through because of her.

Twilight didn’t quite know how to respond to that. On one hand Sunset was helping her out, even if she may not directly see the effect compared to what her normal life would’ve been like here. On the other hand… “Stop.” she stated.

“Huh?”

“Stop casting the spell. I am grateful, don’t get me wrong. But I don’t want to do… this...” she said, pointing a finger up and down at Sunset “to you just so I’m not- I’m not… I’m not exactly sure what I’m not. But I don’t want you to feel horrible just so I potentially don’t.” Twilight finished with a worried expression still on her face. Not worried about how Sunset’s current condition, but worried that she would continue putting herself in that condition even still.

Despite her strain, despite her exhaustion and severe discomfort, Sunset smiled. “You may be different people, but it’s no wonder the other Twilight is the Element of Friendship.” she said merrily as though there wasn’t an ounce of pressure on her for just a moment. “Are you absolutely sure? Everyone will notice you nearly ten times as much as they are now. And I’m not sure I’ll be able to reignite the spell for a while if you change your mind.”

“I’m sure.” she answered happily. And with that Sunset raised her hand to her forehead, pointing a certain magical index finger at the centre of it. A faint orange glow appeared around both it and her eyes for a fraction of a second before the seed burst and her eyes seemed to soften. Sunset nearly collapsed, only just catching herself on the desk. With her face. So on second thoughts, she didn’t exactly ‘catch herself’ per se. “Are you alright?” Twilight asked as she leant over her table.

“Yeah. Yeah I’m good.” she said before taking a deep breath and holding it briefly, then letting it go in a heavy, relieved sigh. “I’m much better actually.” neither of them noticed, though Sunset had expected it to happen, but the outer crowd around Rarity began to wonder off. Back at the table though, Sunset may’ve felt a lot better but she was still not exactly in a great state to begin with.

“So… that’s it? I don’t feel any different.” Twilight said, looking herself over. “Well thank you for that. I don’t know if I really need it, but thank you nonetheless. It’ll make my decision easier now.”

“Decision?”

“Oh, well, I’m not sure I’m going to be staying at this school.” Twilight told Sunset. She didn’t try and sugar coat it at all. She didn’t really think of it as a big deal to anyone but herself. “I haven’t quite decided yet, but I’m leaning towards going back to my old school, because, no matter how I look at it, it’s your fault I’m popular. But without this spell, I’ll know exactly what it’s like here and I can make a properly informed decision.” Twilight’s rational mind completely overlooking the emotional at that moment.

“Oh…” Sunset oh’d. “I… well, I thought that you were… no. If you want to leave that’s your choice. I’d like you to stay but if it’s what you want to do, I won’t try and stop you.” Sunset tried to say confidently but a small amount of disappointment got through all the same.

“You think I should stay here?” Twilight asked. The only other person she’d asked was Principal Celestia and although she seemed to genuinely have Twilight’s best interest in mind, she couldn’t help but feel, with a bit of pride I might add, that Celestia had a vested interest in keeping such a great student at her school. Admittedly, she had no idea if Sunset had a reason for her to stay here too.

“No.” Sunset answered. “I want you to stay.” she backpedaled. “But no. I don’t think you should if you don’t want to.” she rebackpedaled… is that even a thing? “It’s a stand alone complex. I’d like you to stay, but I can’t make a choice like that for you. And I wouldn’t presume to know what’s really best for you. Maybe you’d like it here once things settle down or maybe they never will. And… I think we’re about to find out.”

“Huh?” Twilight asked as she followed Sunset’s line of sight to the crowd around Rarity all but dispersing [all but that one girl precisely] and a few of them looking over at the two of them.

“Geez, remember last year, those too Super Saiyan’d out and fought in the courtyard.” she overheard one of them say to another.

“Yeah, and now they’re just sitting next to each other…” Interchangeable Guy #2 said to Interchangable Guy #1.

“No, didn’t you hear? It’s not her. It just looks like her.”

“Oh right… that must suck. Think we should ask her about it?”

“For the sake of Plot Convenience, no.”

“For the sake of what?”

“Plot Convenience. Isn’t that the name of that rainbow babe who threatened to punch anyone who bugged her about it?”

“Yeah I think so.” and with that the bell rang.

“I think I’ll be fine” Twilight said to Sunset. Star Swirl dismissed the class and people began to leave to get a quick lunch in before the school sports assembly.

“Would you like to join us for lunch?” Sunset asked.

“Sorry, but I’ve got plans already. Remember Silverspoon? Well I’m meeting with her, another friend and another person.” Twilight told… her friend. Yeah, they were friends. Not great friends but friends nonetheless. Honestly probably the same level of friend as the ones from her old school she never really spoke with but… whatever. “So I’ll catch you around then?”

“That’s wonderful to hear. Then yeah, I’ll catch you some time.” Sunset said as she waved and talked over to Rarity.

“Ah, Sunset dear!” called Rarity, completely unaware the spell had been taken off of her, let alone been on her for over three days now. All of the people who’d been suddenly oddly attracted towards her had left now. All but one. She’d just thought it was something about her persona. “I’d like you to meet this wondrous girl here: Coco Pummel. We’re going shopping at Junes later this evening”

Author's Notes:

Lines I wanted to use but couldn’t find a spot for.
Sunset saying about after the movie and she turned back to normal ‘I thought what I’d do was, I’d pretend I was one of those deaf mutes.’
Not technically anime but “I’m bad, but that’s good. I will never be good, and that’s not bad. There’s no one I’d rather be than me.”
“Love and peace!”
“See you in space cowboy.”
And of course, randomly yelling “CANIDA!!!!”

Thursday Part 5 - The Gang's All Here... Almost

After that whole dealio with Sunset, Twilight felt a good deal better about this school. Yes, most people thought they knew her, but even without that spell no one had approached her because of it yet. All in all, it was turning from a nightmare to just a new school. Sure it was a little scary but there wasn’t really anything that would’ve changed that fact. Well, anything but perhaps some friends. Wow, that sounds really sappy.

Normally the first lunch for the day was shorter but today it was a full length break. The reason for that was because after this, the try-outs for all the school’s sports teams began and there wasn’t another break until the end of the day.

Twilight headed to the cafeteria. For a genius she could be really stupid sometimes because even though she’d organised to meet Sil there, she hadn’t figured out how or where she’d meet up with Trixie. Actually, she had her phone with her, and Trixie’s number was 467874943. GnPTrixie. She pulled her bag off of her back and began to rummage through it as she kept walking, she wasn’t used to carrying it and didn’t remember it was actually in her pocket by her wallet and keys. But finally after a few moments she remembered, but not without managing to bump into someone walking blindly down the hallway.

“UUFFFfff…” Brad said as he had the wind knocked out of him by Twilight head-butting his chest. They both stumbled back as they realised what had happened. “You know, the other Twilight kept bumping into me like that too.” he said with a smirk.

“Oh… um…” Twilight muttered as she looked up at him, blushing slightly. He was standing there in the middle of a not that busy walk way with nothing in his hands… “Wait, what were you doing that you couldn’t see where you were going?” she asked. He just chuckled nervously and raised one of his hands behind his head, looking away slightly. “You wanted me to bump into you didn’t you?”

“Kinda… sorta… yeah.” he admitted. They both just stared at each other for a moment. It was awkward. Go figure. “So anyway, you trying out for anything today?” Brad asked as he lowered his hand and turned back to his locker he’d been standing in front of. He actually hadn’t seen her coming but figured it'd be better to let her think he had.

“Nothing in particular. You?” Twilight replied.

“Not really.” he answered. There was another awkward pause.

“Right well, it was good seeing you again. I gotta go now. Bye Brad.”

“Seeya Twi.”

“That was the most pointless conversation I’ve ever had…” Twilight muttered under her breath as she walked away and flung her backpack back onto her back. She then reached into her pocket and… stopped inches away from face-planting a wall. She didn’t know this school while she was paying attention, why did she think walking and typing would be a good idea? She looked around and could see the cafeteria down the hall just a bit.

Leaning up against the wall she’d almost walked into she turned on her phone. Over a minute later when it finally booted up she noticed she had three missed message and realised there wasn’t much point in having a phone if it wasn’t turned on. That being said, all of them were from Sil and Twilight could’ve sworn she’d said to avoid calling her this much. She opened the texts and read.

‘hey twilight, u bring ur phone 2day?’ ‘still on 4 lunch at caf right?’ and finally ‘geez, have i been texting u 2 much? i know you said not to call you much. sorry bout that’. Damn it Silverspoon… she was impossible to stay mad at. Wait, is it possible to be annoyed about not being annoyed? Oh forget it…

Twilight went back a tab on her phone and entered the call app. ‘467874943 call’. She held the phone to her ear and it was silent for about ten seconds, not even a dial tone. The phone was old, maybe it didn't work properly anymore. However as she thought that the standard ‘ring ring’ came from it. Almost simultaneously she heard some music start up just across from her.

The music stopped shortly after and Twilight looked up to see where it came from. She saw Trixie holding a phone to her ear and saying “Hello?” then about half a second later she heard from her phone “Hello?”

“Uh… hey Trixie.” Twilight replied. However Trixie hadn’t seen her like she had Trixie and kept on walking and talking.

“Twilight? Right, where are you?” she asked as Twilight started to follow, trying to catch up.

“Right behind you.”

“Ha. Ha… Trixie is not amused.” she said. A second later Twilight tapped her on the shoulder. Trixie turned to see who had dared touch her glorious gloryful glory, and found herself face to face with Twilight. “ARGH!!!” she yelped and jumped back just a bit as she swung her arm out towards Twilight. The bald palm of her palm came to just a few inches away from hitting Twilight square in the nose. Luckily she’d stopped herself from making contact with her friend.

Unluckily the swift movement and hand gesture had set off her little device and fifty-two cards came rapidly shooting out of her sleeve, all hitting Twilight in the face one after another. Once the cards stopped shooting out Twilight said “I wasn’t jok-” the last two cards shot out: Jokers “ing…” she said with a bemused tone. Third awkward silence of the day. “Let’s just go meet your cousin for lunch.”

“Agreed.” Trixie said, honestly trying to hold back laughing. She quickly scooped up all the cards and shoveled them into her purse before turning back to Twilight and the two began to walk. Trixie followed silently for a few moments more before she asked “So we will be meeting up with Silverspoon then?” Twilight nodded. “Very well, Trixie supposes she can hang around with her too.”

“And one of her friends as well.”

Trixie stopped. “Please tell Trixie you are not referring to that Diamond Tiara? Trixie’s mother is always going on about how her sister’s suitor is an absolute douche bag. And his daughter is not much better.”

“Um… what?”

“Trixie’s dear aunty, Silverspoon’s mother, is tagging Diamond's father.” Trixie explained. “Trixie hears the absolute worst things about he and his spawn.”

“Oh, she can’t be that bad.” Twilight defended.

“We shall find out soon shant we?” Trixie finished as she started walking once more towards the cafeteria. It wasn’t long before they arrived and, to Twilight’s surprise, it was practically empty. Aside from Silverspoon and her friend there only about thirty other people at most. It was… odd to say the least.

The two went over to where Sil and her friend, whose name was ‘Damien Terror’ if Twilight remembered right, and pulled up a seat each. Silverspoon greeted them both as they sat down but Diamond Tiara hadn’t even noticed them until they’d already sat, having been messaging away on her phone.

With faked enthusiasm she greeted “Twilight Sparkle, It’s great to finally meet you!” and completely ignored Trixie. Such injustice would not stand!

“Yes, she is Twilight, and I, I am the Great and Powerful Trixie!” *explosion!* voice activated fireworks.

“Yeah, right… Sil’s cousin.” Diamond dismissed as she looked back down at her screen, tapped a few things out and looked back up at Twilight. “So Princ… I mean, Twilight. Sil told me…” she paused and remembered what Sil had told her. “That you’re not actually Twilight.” and her tone shifted to the disinterest she’d show towards Trixie.

“That’s right, I’m just some random, not special at all… and unintentionally self-deprecating girl. So, it’s nice to meet you.” she said and put out a hand. Diamond Tiara barely shook it for a second before turning back to her screen.

“Arrogant…” Trixie muttered under her breath.

Sil caught it however and snickered “Look who’s talking.”

“Oh please. Trixie sees everything her mother says about this one is true.”

“And what is that supposed to mean?” Diamond Tiara said, suddenly interested in something other than her phone. Twilight had thought she was acting a socialite: texting or lifeinvadering but as she put down her phone Twilight saw she had actually just been playing Flappy Pone.

“It means Trixie has heard stories about her aunty's marital affairs and does not wish to have a new cousin the likes of you!” Trixie proclaimed.

“...” Diamond Tiara remained silent for a few seconds but still kept her face scrunched up until she finally said “What?”

“Her mom doesn’t like that our parents are engaged.” Silverspoon answered. “She thinks my mom’s just gold digging and blah blah blah… I mean she is, but blah blah blah. We’ve been over this before, why discuss it again?” she said, making it so we can just skip over the exposition.

“I have no idea what any of you are talking about.” Twilight said, making the exposition necessary again.

“Die’s dad’s always been well off from investments and stuff but a few years ago he struck it huge with Bitcoins. It’s funny because apparently he didn’t even invest in them to invest. He just bought them like fifteen years ago to hide his money on taxes. He made like ten million from ten thousand. I’ve known Die all my life and my mom’s known her dad all of it too… but SOMEBODY still thinks that her sister is just a gold digging skank.” Sil said, directing that last part towards Trixie.

It would’ve held more authority too if Die hadn’t followed it with “She kinda is though.”

Twilight just tried to hold a blank face and take neither’s side. Trixie smirked and Sil just stared at her friend for a moment. She then promptly agreed. “Yeah…”

Twilight regretted opening her mouth. “This all seems kinda personal to be telling people.”

“Sort of, but Trixie and Die already know it all, you’re the only person who doesn’t know it all already really.”

“That’s why I said it… I’m people.”

“Oh, right. So anyway…” Sil said, trying to redirect having realised Twilight was absolutely right. “It’s not like I told you the really personal stuff like why my mom and dad separated or how my mom and Die’s dad got together. And trust me, there’s also a ton of stuff I know that neither of these two do.” she said pointing at Die and Trixie. “Just that my mom isn’t exactly the best role model.”

“So you agree with Trixie?”

“I never said I didn’t. What I said was all you know about Die is what your mom told you. You don’t even know her and you already hate her. So maybe you should TRY actually getting to know her…” Sil said in Die’s defence, like a good friend should. Then like only a BEST friend could “Once you know her you’ll have plenty of real reasons to hate her.” she added.

Die stared at Sil much like Sil had at her during that last comment about her mom. “You really want me to play nice don’t you Sil?” she asked and received one of those adorable cheesy smile and nods in return. “Fine…” she said, putting her phone away completely and extended a hand towards Trixie.

“Trixie would like to apologise for what she said earlier. She was… somewhat misinformed about you. Nevertheless, Trixie is glad to make your acquaintance.” she said extending her hand as well and shaking Diamond Tiara’s.

“As is Diamond Tiara.” she replied.

“Are you making fun of how Trixie speaks?”

“Oh of course not, Diamond Tiara would never make fun of the third person with her…” she said with ‘what do you think...’ expression.

“Witty…”

As the two new ‘friends’ glared at one another Sil leaned over to Twilight and whispered “This is going better than expected. If we’re lucky they’ll only get into a fist-fight twice.” and Twilight wasn’t sure if Sil was joking or not.

“So…” Twilight began, trying to relieve the tension. “What teams are you guys going to be trying out for?” she asked, not planning on joining any herself for saying-it-is-getting-repetitive reasons.

“Trixie has no intention on ‘trying out’ for any sports this year. She has far more important things to do. Study being amongst them.” Silverspoon answered on her cousin’s behalf knowing full well what her pumpus, yet not entirely wrong, answer would be to that. The two relatives may not have been the closest of friends but they certainly knew each other pretty well.

Diamond Tiara turned from Sil to Trixie who nodded in agreement before she said... no, before she addressed her crowd with all the poise of the attention whore she was. “I have to agree. We’re at school to learn, so what’s the point of playing footy or volley ball?”

“Um, exercise?” Twilight answered/asked.

“I get plenty of that Walking my dog.” Diamond scoffed.

“You have a dog too? I have a pit-bull myself.” Twilight said, much more interested now. “Do either of you have a pet as well?” she asked, looking to Sil then Trixie.

“Pffhaha… Diamond, carrying your dog around in your purse doesn’t count as ‘walking it’.” Sil replied, mostly interrupting Twilight.

“I walk with it, it’s still exercise. And Chimmy-Cherry-Chunga would agree with me.” she said in a huff, more insulted that she implied that her Chiwawa was a pet instead of anything less than a life-long best friend. A life long friend with a life expectancy of 3 years ago… that was going to go south soon [pun intended] and Die knew it. Luckily we will NOT deal with that story in this one.

“Trixie has a pet bear. His name is Ursa.”

“A bear?!” Twilight asked in disbelief. “You own a bear?”

“Do you doubt Trixie’s word?”

“W-well no, I just… I’ve never heard of someone having a pet bear. Tiger sure but a bear?”

“Well, Trixie was lying. She has a dog too. A bear-dog mind you.” she said raising a hand and leveling it above her head to indicate her bear’s height. “And that, Trixie assures you is not a lie.”

“That thing could eat my whole…” Sil said with a tinge of fear… from past experiences. “And I don’t have a pet. Well, my dad has some fish but… you get the point. Besides, I always run on the treadmill playing games on my Akamo Gamesphere.”

“Nerd…” Die ‘coughed’, covering up what she’d said. “Look at me, look at us. It’s obvious none of us need more exercise. I for one am as fit and healthy as any girl could be.” she said, not trying to hide her boasting in the slightest. Sil did find it odd that she’d included the other three in that statement. “And you three are not unappealing either.” she added. Which much like Trixie, was Die’s form of high praise.

“Trixie did not know you were into other girls.” she jabbed, picking up on what the writer had intended the readers to think. Ship all the lesbians… I’m probably going to remove this. Or not, I really don’t care at this point. This bloody chapter should’ve ended ages ago and I’m really just wasting the reader's time now. the double negative.

“You wish.” Die replied, with the slightest hint of ‘she knows!’ panic well hidden in her tone. “All I’m saying is that the only people who would try out for a sports team are those that are either overweight, not interested in learning at school, just trying to prove something, or all three.”

Meanwhile!
Somewhere Else!

Gilda walked out of the school onto the back oval. She was larger than the average girl at this school, had breezed through her first two classes earlier this day without paying much attention at all and… had something to prove to a certain someone. “Yo, Rainbow Dash!”

Author's Notes:

Alternative line to 'Meanwhile! Somewhere else!': Now, moving on from the important characters, here’s this fun stuff!

Fun fact. Originally I had no idea what to write for the previous chapter and started this one out with 'After the INCREDIBLY important conversation with Sunset that was so important I didn't even right it' or something along those lines, I wrote it easily 3 [plus] months ago I don't remember.
I also wrote the previous chapter after this next... I'm going to call it a 'filler-arc' as it's something that happened and gives back story but isn't 100% necessary. Another reason I see this series as an anime.
Not to mention that when Sil leant into Twilight and said it's going better than expected I couldn't help but picture her as Yang talking to Ruby, with Die and Trixie as Blake and Wiess.
>inb4 RWBY isn't animu.

This is a paragraph that was removed for obvious reasons but I feel it held enough 'goodness' to keep even if only in note.

“Yes, she is Twilight, and I, I am the Great and Powerful Trixie!” *explosion!* voice activated fireworks: intellectual. Defiantly not a geek. Wait… that joke doesn’t make sense since I deleted that whole section about Sil being a geek, Trixie being an intellectual and Twilight being both. Screw it, I’m leaving it in. You’re this far into the story, if you haven’t been scared off yet, I doubt this’ll do it for you…
BOO!!! Damn you’re still here. Anyway.

My criteria for 'good writing' is that when I've forgotten I wrote it and come back and reread it: does it make me laugh? the answer was yes.
HOWEVER!!! I fully acknowledge that, and I quote myself here, 'I honestly think I'm a complete moron sometimes... I find it funny which is the main thing but I'm still a dumb arse!' to which I got the reply 'I honestly can't tell if this is a work of comedic genius, or the dumbest thing I've ever read. I love it!' which I feel sums up my writing style perfectly.

Lastly, as for Gilda, well oddly enough we're not going to see her at all next chapter. I'll explain why this was a huge mistake at the end of that one though.

Thursday Part 6 - Sportsday

This and the next 5 chapters are 100% sidequest... err, sidestory and are completely optional reading. I realize in retrospect that it was a mistake and that most of you are here for Book Horse Human, not Gilda. And as such I apolololololologise and will refer you to the episode Sisterhoof Social.
While these next few chapters will offer insight into, let's call it 'expanded universe' they will be completely summed up in about 1 paragraph on Friday. Most likely as one of those school anime style background humans off headedly mentioning that thing that happened.
BGH #1 - 'Hey did you see the thing with the stuff?' BGH #2 - 'Yeah I know right!'.
Anyway, let's begin.

The following takes place simultaneously to the previous chapter. All events happen in real time… depending on how fast you read.

“Hel-” Luna stopped mid word as the microphone loudly reverberated off the loudspeaker. It certainly silence most of the student at the assembly. That or she was deafened by it. She stood on the stage, preparing to address the school about how the sports days would work. Clearing her throat and clearing the speakers, Luna began once more. “Hello students. I am Vice Principal Luna.” hold for applause… none. “And this is the head of the P.E. departement Iron Will.”

Iron Will up until that point had been standing still on the stage both hands behind his back, not even affected by the blaring feedback screech the speakers had made before. Now however, he spun his right arm around a few times before cupping it his ear, inciting the crowd into a massive roar. He was a huge muscular guy. The kind of guy who only wore a shirt because he had to as part of his job. He never wore shoes either and had been in countless fights with the schoolboard over it. Ultimately, you can say what you will about how stupid he may be for doing so, but he knew how to work a crowd as they cheered at the very mention of his name.

“Alright students!” he shouted louder than the microphone would’ve made him anyway, Luna just sighed and stepped to the side. There was no point trying to out shine this ‘star’. He started to pace/strut along the front of the stage as the cheering started to die down. “Last year our school took home more trophies than any other!” he roared, embiggening their cheers. “But… we didn’t win all of them. This year, I aim to change that! Who's with me!?”

The crowd cheered! Not because most of them actually cared, but because they’d learnt that Iron Will can put on one hell of a show if they let him. Unfortunately Luna, who still had the mic, cut in with “Yes. The number of trophies our school brings home this year shall be doubled. And in order to do this, we’ll need everyone of you to give it your all this year!” she said, trying to match Iron Will’s hype. Utter silence. Because as a counterpoint, the school had also learnt how funny it was to watch Vice-Principal Luna sweat in her awkwardness up on stage.

“She’s absolutely right!” Iron Will returned, both saving Luna and pulling the spotlight back onto him. Literally reaching up and pulling a spotlight onto him. “In order for us to make this our best year ever, we will need Every. Last. One of you!

“Well…” Luna jumped in once more. “Actually, we only have so many teams with so many spots available on each. And we aren’t entering in all the available leagues.” she corrected. That was her job, tell the students what they needed to ACTUALLY know instead of just yelling at them with some flashy words. “For any students interested in participating in this semester’s season we have the following sports available. Three soccer teams, two basketball teams, four volleyball teams, two base-ketball teams, one hockey team, one lacrosse team, two lawn bowl teams, one rugby team, one aussie rules and up to 15 golf players from this school.”

“That’s only around 200 spots available.” roared Iron Will. “Only 20% of you will be successful! And you know what else is 20%? The unemployment rate!” Luna was pretty sure that’s wrong… “So stay in school and study!”

“What Iron Will means of course is that over the next two terms every Thursday will have its second half set aside for these tournaments. And if you do not make the team you tried out for, or if you didn’t tryout for any of these teams, this does not mean that school is over for the day. All students must stay within the school ground or within the locations their team is playing
that day and cannot leave until the 3 o’clock bell rings.”

“But most students just leave early and we can’t really stop you.” Luna simply facepalmed as Iron Will destroyed any authority she had just made for herself. “Now, on to what really matters!”

With her arms crossed and a very annoyed look on her face Luna asked into the microphone “And what exactly is that?”

“Duh! Winning!” Iron Will yell-plied. Luna simply tilted her head down and shook it. She’d given up and would just let this idiot have the stage and try to do damage control afterwards rather than during. “Our school has a long standing history of being the fastest, strongest and allround best school in this city. No! In this state! But above all else. Cantalot High has never ever EVAR lost a soccer match to another team. For for the last three years we’ve had one person to thank for that! STOMP YOUR FEET FOR RAINBOW DASH!!!” he shouted even louder and threw both arms pointing off stage, incited the school to cause a 3.233, repeating of course, on the richter scale as nearly a thousand kids cheered and stomped the ground.

Rainbow Dash, in all her attention loving glory, strutted out onto the stage. Numerous wolf whistles and ‘I love you’s could be heard as she walked up beside Iron Will. And they didn’t stop either. Everyone just kept cheering, giving her a chance to step forward and strike a few poses, before doing some bows and then striking another pose. Eventually, she actually ran out of things to do. They still hadn’t stopped though. Sure, it had died down a little but just the right number of people the right distance apart who managed to keep half the school going.

“ENOUGH!!!”

Iron Will had had enough. The spotlight hadn’t been on him for nearly a whole minute and that was just unacceptable. Clearing his throat, that would’ve been blown out long ago for anyone else, he spoke “Rainbow Dash has been the captain of all three of our soccer teams since her first year at this school.” a tear fell from Iron Will's eye and his voice soften “I remember it as if it were yesterday.” then hardening back up “And just last year she not only coached all our soccer teams but four other sports teams as well! And I am proud to say that I have no doubt, she will lead us to more victories again this year!”

And the crowd roared once more. “However…” Luna spoke over her mic. Instantly quieting the crowd to the point she could only hear the covered coughs of students whose voices would be gone for a week. “This year she will be only leading one team, giving YOU the opportunity to lead one of our school’s teams!” she said, trying to excite at least… ANYONE, god damn it… come on!

“Sad but true…” Iron Will added. “Rainbow Dash. Would you do the honours and introduce the new leaders of the other two soccer teams!” he then pulled out a microphone from seemingly no where and handed it to her.

“Sure thing. Alright, Wonderbolts, welcome onto the stage: Spitfire! and Soarin’!”

“Wait what?” Luna said out loud, just close enough to the mic for everyone to hear it. After a moment, she walked over to Iron Will and said a word quietly to him before they walked off stage. All the while, the two new team captains walked up onto the stage and Spitfire was about to say something into Rainbow Dash's mic when everyone heard over the speaker system “What the hell is that?!” coming Luna’s voice?

There was some inaudible mumbling that was clearly Iron Will saying something or another to a microphone that was just out of range to pick it up properly, and probably wasn’t meant to at all.

“I just finished saying ‘With her gone you have a chance to be the new captain!’ and then you go and instate two new coaches without running it by me? The whole reason we forced Rainbow Dash out of that role was so other students would have a chance to be something more than just a lackey on another one of her teams. But no, you decide to put two of her second in commands up as the new leaders. Without even running it by me first!? I swear, if you weren't bangi-”

“Uh… Luna…” Rainbow Dash said into her mic, still on stage and facing towards them fighting just off stage. “Everyone can hear you.” and at the moment Luna was finally getting some noise from anything she said. Though laughter probably wasn’t her ideal reaction. Rainbow Dash, returned her attention to the crowd. “So uh, anyway, you wanna be one of ‘my lackeys’.” she said with air-quotes “Or one of these two’s team members, come out to the soccer field at the far back oval and just start playing a game. We’ll be there to pick out the best of ya! And do the same for whatever sport you wanna try out for. Just check the message board. It’s got all the teams places on it. And remember, just cause we always win doesn’t mean you have to join the soccer team. This is meant to be fun! So play what you wanna play, and remember you don’t have to join a team if you don’t want to.”

She finished and received applause. It was quieter this time, mostly because a good number of idiots had blown out their voices. Mostly the first years who hadn’t learnt not to from doing so the year before. It still lasted for just as long though. Or would’ve if she hadn’t walked off stage leaving it empty.

Eventually, having finished their conversation without loudspeaker listening in on them, Iron Will returned to the stage with Luna just standing off to the side. “That just about covers it!” it wasn’t all he wanted to say but he was in enough trouble as it was now so he figured he’d try to make up for it and put some rules down. “Now remember. We’re heading over to other school and what you do there reflects on all of Cantalot High, not just your team or you. Don’t do anything you wouldn’t do here. And do NOT fraternise with the enemy! A few years ago, there was with one boy who met a girl from another school playing the same sport as he was. They started dating. Then, just a few months later… his team was up against her team and when they met each other again. She was pregnant!”

Luna rushed onto the stage and cut him off. “Alright students, that’s all you need to know. About the team sign ups that is. Now, go find where your team's tryouts are and do your best. Remember what Rainbow Dash said. We’re here to have fun, so go double that fun!” but despite her best efforts…

“And always remember…” Iron Will started, Luna’s face expressed sheer horror that he hadn’t STFU! “The rhythm method isn’t always effective. So when in doubt, pull out!” and he walked off stage. Luna just stood there for a moment, jaw completely slack staring at this complete fucking idiot.

“I swear to Celestia…” she muttered under her breath. “You’d have been fired years ago if you weren't banging her.”

Author's Notes:

I refuse to call them the 'Wonder Colts'.

By that first line you can probably guess I've been watching 24.
Fun fact: I can't actually remember what Iron Will sounds like so I just voice him as Mister Torgue from Borderlands in my head.

Now, what we're all actually reading this part for: why don't I just delete these chapters or publish them separately in a different story? Well, even though they're a mistake to the audience of this story I still very much like them and it will make Gilda make more sense when she ask Twilight out on a da... I mean becomes friends with Twilight.
As for the stand alone/spin-off idea, it's just not stand alone-y enough for that to work. It will end rather openly so that it can flow back into Twilight rather than having a solid Gilda conclusion.
Moar details in blog form.

Sportsday Part 2 - Arrival.

“Yo, Rainbow Dash!”

“Gilda?” said Rainbow Dash with mild shock as she turned to the person who’d just yelled her name. “Gosh, I haven’t seen you since primary school!” she called back as she faster-than-jogged-but-slower-than-ran over to meet her old friend. The two greeted each other with a hug.

A ‘manly’ hug. The type where you thump the other person’s back hard with the palm of your hand. It was clear Gilda was bigger than Dash, always had been, but this close together like they were now the difference was nearly a whole second Dash worth. Gilda's shoulder span was nearly twice Rainbow Dash's and her chin came to just about Dash's head.

Of course with that said: Dash was a tiny thing. Sleek, slender and fast. As they pulled away from one another Gilda spoke up first “Still flying the Rainbow Flag huh?” she joked, indicating to Dash’s hair.

Dash sighed. “I’m not gay Gilda.” she replied with a bemused tone.

“Right of course you’re not.” Gilda said sarcastically, before continuing with “And neither am I…” still sarcastically. But in a sarcastic sarcastic voice.

“So you’re… wuh?” Dash asked. Then realising she was just being baited. She hadn’t changed at all. “Please tell me you’re here to sign up for my team.” Dash said. She’d been here watching the game her try-out-ers had been playing for a couple of minutes now. Watching, analyzing. judging their every movement. And was far from impressed. There were over sixty or se7enty people trying for eleven spots on only three teams with more people surely to come soon.

Really it was only ten spots though since now she was only coaching one team, she could dedicate herself to the team instead of having her attention split between them. Leaving her open to actually playing on one of those teams for once instead of just taking a substitute spot for if things got dicey. And most likely Spitty and Soarin’ would be taking a place in their teams too.

“Hadn’t planned on it.” Gilda said casually mocking her old friend… “What’s the team for? Soccer by the looks of it.” Gilda asked and answered, looking past Dash just in time to catch a comic glimpse of two people going for the ball at the same time and crashing in to each other. She chuckled at them… then realised neither had gotten up yet. It was actually a REALLY bad crash.

Ignoring that, Gilda continuing speaking with Dash as she started slowly onto the field, Dash following along beside her. “So I’ll take that as a yes then. In that case, let me give you a word of advice. See that girl in the stensen?”

“The what?”

“The cowboy hat. When we split up the group, stick with her.” Dash said, before a brief moment of panic hit her as she saw something out of the corner of her eye. She hastily followed up with “Yes. This is the right place for the soccer try-outs!” in some of the worst acting anyone had ever seen. “Now go hop on the field and you might get picked.” she then turned around and added “Soarin’! Spitfire!...” hoping to cover up that she had just poached a ringer for her team.

“Who was that Rainbow?” Spitfire asked as they two approached, her arm over Soarin’’s shoulder. She pulled him in for a kiss, making sure Dash couldn’t just disregard them. Make her know… make her jealous. Her eyes gave away her intention. They were sharp and pointed, instead of her usual lazily-open-stoned look she had.

“Uh… I get it already.” Dash sighed. “It’s Soarin’’s fault, not mine. He could’ve said at any time you two had hooked up over the break. But no, he just let me keep on going and making an arse out of myself.” finished Dash, folding her arms and glaring at him. His usual not-heavy-but-deep-bags-under-his-eyes-that-also-made-him-look-kind-of-stoned expression held fast.

At least until Spitfire started glaring at him too. She knew he hadn’t said anything. Still, she couldn’t blame a guy for having someone like Rainbow Dash hitting on them. God know she wouldn’t stop Rainbow Dash hitting on her. “So who was that big chick?” Spitfire asked with either a knowing look or a completely blank look. If her face wasn’t serious, there was very little difference between her expressions usually.

“Her? Oh, just some new girl. Wanted to know if this is where the soccer try-outs where.” Dash answered. Covering her lie only slightly better than Applejack would’ve.

“Uh-huh… so the people playing soccer wasn’t a giveaway?” Spitfire replied…

“Hey, I’m as surprised as you are. Some people huh?” Dash was starting to sweat at this point.

“Sounds to me you don’t think she’s that smart. What would she say if she knew her friend was making fun of her?”

“Probably just say ‘look whose talking...’. “ Dash answered. then realise “I mean, she’s not my friend, I don’t know her at all.”

“Alright.” Spitfire said, finally calming Rainbow Dash as she thought she'd gotten away with it. “How’d she know your name then?” oh for the love of…

“Well uh… you see… the, the assembly! Yeah, she must’ve seen me up on stage. I’m sure she would’ve called you out by name too if she'd seen you.”

“Oh right, guess that makes sense.” Spitfire answered. For lying horribly, Dash had actually covered herself half decently. In fact, Spitfire even took her arms off of Soarin’ and began to walk off towards her part of the field. She was just past Dash when she stopped though “How’d you know her name then?”

“W-what are you talking about?”

“She called out to you, you called back. ‘Gilda’ or something? Seems like you know her.”

“I… I… you heard all of it didn’t you.” Dash finally gave up.

“No. But I went to Cloudsdale in primary school too remember.” she told her friend with a smug smile.

“Yeah we- wait, you went there too?” Dash asked and realised.

“Yeah. What, you didn’t know that?”

“Nope.”

“Doesn’t matter. But yeah, I know you know Gilda. And I remember her too. School’s second fastest runner after you. Of course she would’ve been third if I had gotten active back then.”

“You know, you could’ve just told me you knew…” Dash replied with an annoyed tone.

“I could’ve… but Soarin’ isn’t the only one who likes to see you sweat.” she meant both metaphorically and literally. As she began to walk off once more.

“She may’ve been the third fastest, but you’d still only've been the second. Right. After. Me.” calling her out. The two of them had tied last year during the sports carnival in all the 100m, 200m, 500m, 1000m and 2000m races. Literally down to the fillisecond. One of them had technically won each of those events by randomly having their hand out further while mid stride but according to the high-speed/ifruit phone footage both of their bodies crossed at the same time. Oh, and Soarin’ usually came third. Sometimes fourth. Seventh in the 2000.

And needless to say, that had set Spitfire off. She spun back around, her serious face set fast [pun intended] on Rainbow Dash. “Is that a challenge?” she replied with a slight giggle. Soarin’ found it absolutely adorable. Dash didn’t back down and gave a firm nod. “Alright then, how about this. Whoever’s team wins the most matches chooses what they other team’s coach has to wear for the last week of the semester!”

“Uh… that sounds good and all.” agreed Dash. There was just one problem. “But last year all our teams won all our matches against other schools. The only matches our school didn’t win were against our other teams.”

“Exactly!” Spitfire replied. Then Dash realise what this contest actually was. Both of them had absolute faith that their own teams could beat any other school’s. The only one they’d lose was against each other. “So, we have a deal?” Spitfire asked, extending a hand to shake on it.

“Still a problem with that.” Dash replied and pointed her thumb back over her shoulder at Soarin’. “I can bet he’ll throw his match for you. The only way to make it fair is if he’s in on the bet too!”

“Oh no, I am NOT getting in on a bet I’ll lose.” he said, knowing both of them would likely beat him. “Besides, this whole bet got started because you poached that she-hulk.” he said, looking out over the field towards Gilda. Her breasts where huge by the way. At least that's the main thing Soarin' saw. Easily a double D held barely in place by a sports bra that had to be struggling as she zigzagged across the field dribbling ball.

“Uh c’mon Soarin’.” Spitfire said in a slightly seductive tone. It then shifted to an even sultrier one with “Just think of how you could make the two of us dress…” she said as she slung her arm over Dash’s shoulder and moved in even closer to her than she had been with him earlier.

He just stared at them blankly for the moment. They could both tell he was dreaming up costumes for them. Dash would’ve been a little concerned about the fact that Spitfire had just sold her body out to Soarin’ if Soarin’ actually had a chance of winning. After a few moments more he lightly mutters “Leena. Toros. Swimsuit.” and marched past the both of them. Then, with a voice that could rival Iron Will’s, powered by the thoughts of potential four-piece swimsuit [yes, that is very much a real thing] he yelled “ALL RIGHT!!! EVERYONE LISTEN UP!!!

“I think he’s in.” Spitfire said removing her arm from Dash. They both laughed at his misguided hopes and dreams before falling in beside him to address the try-out-ees.

“Go to one of this field’s goal nets or the next field's closest nets! Each of us will pick a group at random and that’s who’ll be your team captain. GO!!!” Soarin’ commanded. It was a fair system they’d came up with off-stage just after the assembly. Though they never expected Soarin’ to be the one to announce it. And at that moment, Dash started to get concerned that Spitfire had just sold her body out to Soarin’, and if his confidence now was any indication, he actually stood a chance of winning.

All the more incentive for Dash to win then! She too had some plans for his outfit. A combination of Pinkie’s ideas and Rarity’s ability to actually make those ideas real. Dash turned to the two of them “So I got AJ’s team and you guys Rock-Paper-Scissors-Lizard-Spock for the other teams right?”

“I still think you rigged it.” Soarin’ replied, still imagining the possibilities.

“Spitfire came up with this like twenty minutes ago, how could I have set anything up since then if I haven’t even spoken with Applejack yet?” she lied. Although it was a question not a statement so technically not a lie.

She was prepared to defend her words further, but instead of objecting like she’d thought he/they would, he instead replied with “Hoho, deal. You got Applejack’s team!” he said blatantly smiling. She had Gilda and Applejack on her team, what could go wrong… of course it was completely possible that Gilda had ignored her and hopped on in with another group.

Dash dreaded for a moment before she turned to see her team assembling and… oh crap.

Author's Notes:

Primary school is Australian equivalent of elementary school.
Deleted line: Gilda had a rugby player’s shoulders… because seems we’re playing soccer, why not throw in another non-American sport while we’re at it? There’s no such thing as football in Humanquestria.
Also this one: Her breasts where huge BTW. That may seem random but you’ll understand when you read the deleted/rewritten scene in the authors notes later.

I'm not saying Spitfire's a stoner, I'm just saying she looks like one and Soarin' constantly looks like he needs sleep.
Leena Toros swimsuit. Google it. There's no good individual image to link but collectively on google images you'll get the idea. That or watch Zoids New Century episode 21 [?].

Deleted scene - too violent. Save that for Gilda’s thing later. And because I want it to be more of a friendly rivalry.
And needless to say, that had set Spitfire off. She spun back around, her serious face set fast [pun intended] on Rainbow Dash. “Listen here RD. Just because you won three of those races doesn’t mean shit! We both broke the school’s track-academy record and I am just as fast as you are! Even with my tits!” she declared loudly, poking Dash in the chest.

“Are you calling me flat?!” she was. In both meanings.

“No… I’m just saying that you’d be perfectly fine in a contact sport with how much padding you’ve got in there.” Dash pushed Spitfire’s hand aside and stepped forward, full on fronting in her face. Soarin’ was not complaining.

“At least I have pads. Have you forgotten eighth grade? Your infamous ‘Red Wetting’.” and that’s when Soarin’ stopped seeing it as not a hot cat-fight and as what it really was: two very strong wimonz about out beat the ohut out of each other. He stepped up and pushed them both apart. “Get your hands off perv!” Dash lowly-yelled. He’d ‘accidentally’ put his hand on her chest to push them away from each other. So of course he took the first punch.

Sportsday Part 3 - A Rival

Dash was the most athletically fit person in this school. And aside from Spitfire and the up and coming Scootaloo, and Gilda now too, she was probably the only athletic female in the school. Not to sound sexest but… with only one male on her team, she could already imagine the outfit Soarin’ would make her wear. In fairness, looking over them it appeared she had some of the better displays of feminine sporting prowess on her team at least. Including Gilda.

She didn’t want to look disappointed but it was kinda hard not to as she approach her team. In all honesty, she knew the others would let her trade for some better players from their teams even with their bet going on, but her pride wouldn’t let her do that. At least not before seeing these girls play.

A minute or so had passed since Dash had first seen her team forming around AJ at the far goal net of this field. There had been a few more guys at first but after seeing how many females had decided to take this team all but one had left. A mistake Dash couldn’t wait to rub in their faces after she led this team to a flawless victory by the end of the season!

“H’alright! All of you are in luck. I, Rainbow Dash, the one and only, am your new team captain!” hold for applause. She actually got some for once which did wonders for her ego. A little too much actually as it boosted her confidence enough for her to say “What do you think you’re doing?” to the three guys and a girl that came over from the nearby other field, Soarin’’s field.

“Uh… I just wanted to joi…”

“No ship jumping! You chose a team, stick with it! Now get off my field!” she yelled and pointed back towards the other set of goals. She turned and saw a couple of people down the other end of the field she was on, Spitfire’s team, stopped in place before turning back to their goals having heard her speech too. “Now! We’re playing a half field game for the next however long! You get the ball, your team runs it to half field then back before you can score! Everyone to the right of you…” she pointed at Cloudkicker in the middle “are one Team 1, everyone else Team A. You got two minutes to remember who’s on your team and then we start!”

The plan was to start off with a bit of practice play to check out everyone’s skill and a bit of mingling amongst her players to learn all their names. She walked into Team A began introducing herself, shaking hands, getting names, kissing babies, acting a total poly. After a few minutes she went over to Team 1 and did the same.

There where a few note worthy people on her team. First of which was Note Worthy. Turns out there where two males on her team. The second and foremost was Applejack, then Gilda, Scootaloo, Applebloom, Cloudchaser, Flitter, Ditzy ‘Derpy’ Doo, Lyra, Bonbon, Zecora and of course the other guy: Snowflake. Once she was done introducing herself to both teams, the match began!

Queue soccer montage set to this song.

Right, well about an hour or so later while that was all happening, let’s talk to Gilda seem that was the whole bloiting point of this side story and it’s gotten horribly off track!

Gilda certainly lived up to Dash’s expectations, even surpassing them slightly. She’d thought Gilda was a ringer, but she was more than that: she was a rival! She was damn good. Maybe even as good as Dash herself was. Maybe better. Maybe… of course that just meant their team was all the more assured to win. Gilda had just finished running around after scoring two goals, one for each team, running to the half field and back each time and was now taking a breather off to the side when Dash walked up to her.

“You tired already?” Dash laughed as she puffed a little herself. Gilda just smirked as she approached. “Heh, haven’t lost it either. You’re good.” she said as she stopped and stood beside her. “Ya know, I haven’t seen ya in ages. We should hang out after school, catch up on what, three years?” Dash added, putting a hand on her old friend's shoulder. Rainbow Dash hadn’t really thought about until now, but she’d missed Gilda.

“Yeah, that’s cool.” Gilda replied, trying to act nonchalant. She wouldn’t admit it, but she’d missed Dash just as much, if not more. Infact, defiantly more. Even though technically she wasn’t part of the defiantly/definitely running gag. “Doin’ anything tonight? Head ta the mall, catch up and see a movie or something?”

“Tonight? IIII’m a bit busy tonight. Besides, it’s a school night.” Dash replied. She was about to suggest Gilda tagging along with her and the others over the weekend when she noticed it. Despite Gilda’s attempt to hide it, it was evident by the look on her face that Gilda was disappointed to say the least. “Actually, you know what? I can deal with that stuff later, tonight sounds good.” she said, smiling at Gilda who briefly returned the smile too.

It was odd, she didn’t remember Gilda being that attached. Then again, a lot can change about a person in three years. “Awesome!” Gilda squarked. “Can’t wait ta show you my ride, it’s tota…” she was cut off by a very loud, very pink cry.

“Rainbow Dash! I’m here!” Pinkie Pie shouted across the field. Of course Gilda didn’t know her name so let’s just ignore that this is meant to be from her perspective now and just name characters or otherwise there’ll be like seven paragraphs of ‘the yellow girl with pink hair’ and ‘the redhead with a sun on her shirt’ and blah blah blah. And as you guessed by those two descriptions, Fluttershy and Sunset Shimmer where with Pinkie Pie too.

However, unlike Pinkie, neither of them were wearing a cheerleading outfit. And she’d actually remembered to put a top on this time. Much to Soarin’’s disappointment. “‘Bout time my cheer squad got here. I was wondering when you’d show up!” Dash called back. Sunset and Fluttershy were still a ways off but naturally Pinkie closed the gap between them at a speed Dash herself couldn’t match. “Hey, Pinks, this my old friend Gilda.” she said happily.

Then remembered how bad of an idea it was to introduce Pinkie to a new person. Not to mention they’d learnt their lesson about trying to force people to be friends with Pinkie’s older sister Maud. “Hi, I’m Pinkie Pie! What’s your name?!” she said, running right up to Gilda and standing invasively close to the larger girl.

“Uh… RD just said it. It’s Gilda.” she replied as she leant her head backwards, away from this other girl’s face and raised an eyebrow, wondering if she was for real.

“Well any friend of Dashie’s is a friend of mine!”

“Hms hms… ‘Dashie’?” Gilda said with a snicker. Her expression then sombered quickly. She half step backwards and sideways away from Pinkie and towards RD. Pinkie just closed that gap again though. She wasn’t standing as close as she was before, but she was once again inside Gilda’s personal space. “So, anyway…” Gilda began.

She didn’t get any further than that though before Pinkie practically shouted right in her face “You should totally join us after school today! We’re going to do stuff! Oh I love stuff! It’s like, the bestest stuff to do! All of Dash’s best friends’ll be there. Including me. And Applejack. And Rarity. And Fluttershy. And Sunset. And me. And… um… oh! And you! You’ll be there too! It’ll be so much fun. So whadya say? You wanna come do stuff with us?!”

“Uh, about that Pinkie.” Dash said for the fifth time, finally getting heard now that Pinkie had stopped listing friends. “I actually gotta bail on this afternoon, me and G are ganna hang out together and catch up.”

“Oh that sounds fun, can I come?”

“Uhhh…” Dash said as Pinkie Pie’s smile seemed to extend well past the limits of her face. Dash looked over to Gilda and got a stern ‘What do you think’ expression followed by her shaking her head to say no. “We’ll see. Talk to me later, k?”

“Sure thing!” Pinkie chirped. “Oh, Gilda, come meet Fluttershy and Sunset Shimmer!” Pinkie exclaimed as the two neared the gathered girls. Pinkie reached out and grabbed them both, speeding them up and pulling them over. “I want you two to meet my new friend Gilda!”

“I, um, hello Gilda. it’s, it’s good to see you again.” Fluttershy muttered.

“Wait just one minute! You know each other?”

“Yeah, me and Dash know Flutters here from way back. Ain’t that right?” Gilda said, stepping forwards and intentionally making Fluttershy feel uneased by throwing an arm over her shoulder. Sure they’d caught up this morning already, but it was still fun to unsettle this shy little nervous thing.

“I am so super jealous right now! You never told me you knew one of Rainbow Dash’s friends!” Pinkie Pie pinkied. “Oh, that reminds me. We’re not too late to try out for the team are we?”

“I thought you said you were just going to be cheering us on?” Dash asked. “You can’t be both a cheerleader and a team member. We tried it last year remember, and you nearly got expelled for forgetting your top when you switched uniforms. Twice.” Dash snickered at the memory of the other fic I wrote months ago.

“Not me silly, Sunset and Fluttershy, duh, they want to be on your team, isn’t that right guys?” she said looking towards them. Sunset raised a finger in minor protest and Fluttershy just remained still and silent within Gilda’s grasps.

“I don’t know Pinkie. I’ve already turned some people away. It’d be a little unfair to let them join now after they’re so late. I mean, just because I’m the team captain, doesn’t mean I can do whatever I want afterall.”

“Yes it does.” Pinkie replied.

“Yeah it does.” Dash replied in turn. “Alright get in the field and show me what you’ve got. But I’m not going easy on you just because we’re friends. And I know you wouldn’t expect me too either.” Dash said boldly, lying through her teeth. Even if she didn’t consciously know it. “You too Gilda, break’s over. Get out there!” she shouted aloud upwards to everyone. Gilda smirked as she removed her arm from the dumbstruck Fluttershy and took off. Fluttershy, not-shortly-but-less-then-eventually took off as well.

Sunset took off two but not before saying to herself, just loud enough that Dash just barely caught it “So that’s what gryphons look like here…” she muttered under her breath.

“What was that?” Dash asked.

“What? Oh, it was nothing. Just, I don’t think I’ll be trying out.” she told Rainbow Dash, expecting her to be disappointed. “I’m not exactly the most coordinated with my feet… still.” it wasn’t exactly a lie, she just didn’t mention the ever present death sentence that was breaking your leg as a pony was permanently seared into her mind.

“Don’t sweat it.” Dash reaffirmed her. “I got tons of good players already. Don’t feel obligated to just because you tried to kill me that one time. It happens…"

“Thanks.” Sunset replied, not sure if Dash was being sincere or trying to guilt trip her. “Well I’ll be over here watching.” she said as she began off. Dash just turned and nodded her head once before returning to watching over the field in front of her.

Dash stayed off to the side for a while, looking over her players, analysing her team’s moves and skills. Despite her first impressions she had some pretty good players. She also had some pretty crappy ones too. But all in all, she had the team she needed here. Stand out amongst all of them was of course Gilda. Dash couldn’t keep her eyes off of her. She was amazing! The girl would run right at someone with the ball, kick it just over their heads and then re-dribble it off from right behind them then skilfully double step another person and shoot from quarter field for a goal.

“Ya know, ah kinda want'a see her go off an’ join one’a the other team.” Applejack said as she suddenly stepped up beside Rainbow Dash. She hadn’t snuck up on her at all, Dash had just been so focused on her old friend she hadn’t noticed this friend approach. “You know, actually give yur team a run fer your money fer once”

“Heh, sure.” Dash mocked. “You just don’t want the competition.”

“Do you mean competition on the team, or on you?” Pinkie Pie asked as she cart-wheeled past the two of them. Dash ignored her but they both got what Pinkie was getting at. Of course Pinkie also thought Dash’s pet tortoise Tank and Rarity’s cat had the hots for each other too so she wasn’t exactly what they would call an expert on the matter. Not to mention she was completely blind to Pokey Peirce’s crush on her. But that’s a story for another filler arc.

“So you remember her right AJ?”

“Uh, sorta.” the country girl said, taking off her hat with one hand and scratching her head with the other. “Ah vaguely remember her beatin’ me in shot-put one year during the sports carnival.”

“Beat ME that year too.” Dash added.

“Yeah I did.” Gilda acknowledged as she stepped back up beside the two. No where near as close as Pinkie had been though. She planted her hand on her knees and panted deeply. She was an amazing player but no where near as lithe as Dash or Applejack and all that running took a lot out of her. She had the power, but not the energy to keep it going for this long. Probably her only weakness. That and kittens. She was allergic to adorableness.

“And why aren’t you off practicing?” Dash replied teasingly. “Just ‘cause you’re good, doesn’t mean you don’t still have to earn your place on MY team G.”

“Fair comp.” Gilda said and began to walk back towards the field. She stopped though, then turned back and asked “One thing though. Why aren’t you off practicing? Just ‘cause you’re good, doesn’t mean you don’t still have to earn your spot on YOUR team RD.” Gilda said with a snicker.

“You know, what? You're right.” Dash said before completely stopping the conversation as she grabbed her whistle and blew it as hard as she could. It made absolutely no sound. Only the near by dogs could hear it. She then blew it not as hard and it made sound.

“Right in the ears!” Gilda groaned as she ears rang with her new tinnitus.

“Alright, Listen up!” Dash yelled. “The bad news is there’s only 11 spots on my team. That means more than half of you are gonna be cut. And a fifth [20%] of you already have, you just don’t know it yet. The good news is chances are Spitfire or Soarin’’ll take you on theirs. Might as well be bad news though, ha’am I right?!” Dash proclaimed.

“Yeah!” came one person: Scootaloo. She was the smallest in this group by far. Most of the junior students were off on the netball or softball or football teams. You know, the lame stuff. [lulz i cooled futbaal laimz!]

“And to show solidarity, even MY spot is not assured. I mean, it’s assured, but you can TRY and be team captain if you want. Does anyone wanna try out against me?.”

Two hands went up.

“Put your hand down Scootaloo." Scootaloo did as told. "Pinkie, you’re not even trying out.” Dash said as Pinkie continued to circle the group like a shark… a shark standing on a ball. Ball Sharks: the deadliest kind of shark alive! “That’s everything then. Okay, it's time for the easiest part of any coach’s job.”

“The cuts!”

Author's Notes:

Dat Simpsons reference.
I think I may have over used hyperlinks this chapter.

Also I laughed harder than I should've at my own writing with 'But that’s a story for another filler arc.'
Another Simpsons reference.

Sportsday Part 4 - Tri Hard

There were a few people still doing whatever on the field. “First off, all of you still running around, you’re cut! There’s no room on this team for not following orders!”

“Awww… but I wasn’t even trying out.” Pinkie Pie said, still half deaf from the whistle Dash had blown before. Not because she had been close to it like Gilda had, but because of the first dog-frequency pitch it had made she’d heard quite clearly. She just continued to stand on the soccer ball and moved backwards by walking forwards.

Everyone of note, and Note Worthy too, were assembled in front of her now. “Now! Anyone who wants to leave now. Leave. Now! Because I will run you into the ground. We can NOT afford to lose a single game this semester! Do I make myself clear?!”

“Yeah!” came Scootaloo once more, along with one other overly enthusiastic roar and a few less enthusiastic replies from some others.

“Alright, I gave you your chance to leave. Now while wasn't able to cut everyone I wanted to, I have cut a lot of you. Bon-bon is cut. Flitter is cut. Zecora, I like your hustle! That’s why it was so hard to cut you. Congratulations, the rest of you can still make the team!” Dash said and paused for a moment. She then continued with “Except you, you and you. You’re all cut.” Dash said pointing to three people who might as well be blank silhouettes for how important they were to this story. “So that’s it then. We’ve 21 people left and only 11 spots and 2 subs. As for the rest of you, get back on the field and I'll assign you all a place!” she called as they all began to turn and run off. As they did Dash reached out and put her hand on one of their shoulders. She smiled ash she said "Oh Applebloom, you don't have to. You're cut."

This was team of excellence, and everyone here knew that. Dash seemed harsh but they knew she wasn’t just talking out of her arse when she said she aimed to win every game they played this semester. “Not a bad speech.” Gilda said. “So what position do you want me in?” she said wiggling an eyebrow. It had been a while since they’d seen each other, and while she was pretty sure Gilda was joking, Dash couldn’t help but wonder if she may’ve actually been gay… nah! God knows there’s been enough >implying going on about it.

“Centre fielder.” Dash answered with complete seriousness. She enjoyed making a joke or two but this was really getting old. Plus she was trying to be serious right now and it was kinda undermining her authority. She turned back to her troops… er, players and as expected Cloudchaser had left with her sister and Leera had left with Bon-bon which cut the numbers down by another two. “Alright, you three are all center field!” she said pointing to Gilda, Applejack and Scootaloo. “Fluttershy, Derpy, you’re goal defence and goal attack depending on which way the balls going. You figure it out. The rest of you, you’re on the wings! And lastly, Snowflake, you’re the goalie!”

“The name’s Bulk Biceps!” Roid Rage replied.

Suddenly there was a loud explosion “Pinkie Pie, put that away!” Dash yelled before returning with “Sorry, what was that? I couldn’t hear you over the head-cannon.” however as she returned, he was cowering at the loud noise it had made. “Alright everyone! LLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLET’S PLAY!!!" and with that Dash run into the field once more and kicked the ball directly up.

The ball landed and was quickly captured by Applejack. She dribbled it along for quite a while before kicking for a goal shooting it at a six difficulty spot. Basically, the direct centre of the goals is a one difficulty and the top left and right corners are a ten. It’s a system to rank how hard it is not only to kick precisely into that spot, but also to block it as a goalie. Even with that reasonably hard to block shot, the big dude in goalie kept it from getting through. It did help that he was twice and a half Gilda’s size. And she was larger than most to begin with.

The game went on and and Gilda was clearly pulling ahead in both offence and defence, shooting for goals and intercepting. The stand outs in this game where really only five people. Gilda herself, of course, and Rainbow Dash was about tied for MVP with that younger Scootaloo girl, with that apple cowgirl as a distance fourth but still well ahead of any others on the field. The fifth was Snowflake. He was fast for his size and out of about 20-odd goal shots that had been taken, he’d only missed two: one from Gilda and one from Dash. Both eight difficulty shots. Thing Snowflake could save.

Both Gilda and Dash had a tendency to hog the ball but they both knew when to pass rather than lose it to stubbornness. Gilda found herself now in one of those situations. The half field they were playing on made them have to turn around with the ball and come face to face with anyone who’d been tagging them. There were three in front of her now and she had to pass. It had been a bit confusing at times but they’d all roughly sorted into mini-teams. And there was one person on her side who’d yet to do much.

Gilda didn’t exactly like her but she knew Dash did. Besides, she wouldn’t be trying out if she was just as bad as she used to be. “Yo Shy! Heads! up!” Gilda yelled as she kicked the ball towards the wide open Fluttershy. It was a perfect kick, bound to land right at the girls feet and even a good angle to get a running start with it. Fluttershy took a step back and began to run. She then covered her head and turned her back to the ball as it hit the ground beside her and bounce right on past her. “You gotta be kidding me…”

Gilda took off after the free ball and managed to get it back from the other mini-team a couple of minutes later. She then lost it to Rainbow Dash who did a similar thing when she passed it to Derpy. That girl looked like she’d only learnt how to walk up right a year ago she was so awkward trying to dribble the ball. She was absolutely all over the place after having it for no more than ten steps. Even Gilda had to think twice about stealing the ball from this girl. It was clear she wasn’t exactly 100% there in the head. In the end she just ended up letting it go. It could actually be a good strategy come to think of it.

After nearly an hour passed the third goal of the day was made. By Rainbow Dash of course. Flying it into the net at a nine point shot. With that goal she shouted to all who were still here. Gilda wasn’t quite sure but by the looks of it another person had left or been kicked off in the last half hour, leaving 18 players for 13 spots. Five people were likely about to be cut. That being said, Gilda had a suspicion who the first two would be as she looked over to Fluttershy delicately holding one of her elbows and Derpy slowly walking towards the gathering crowd.

“So some of you may’ve noticed the HUGE skill gap between some of the players. And while I am completely confident that I can get every single one of you up to the same skill level, I’m afraid I have to take those of you who are already the best here. You’re all still here so you at least think yourself worthy of being on MY team. Without further ado, here are my final selections for the team. I of course will be centre and team captain. Applejack and Gilda will be right and left field. Roid Rage is on goals, duh. <insert 4 pony names here> will be midfielders. Scootaloo and you two whose names I still can’t remember are Goal defence. And last but not least, our two substitution spots are going to Fluttershy and Derpy!”

“Woo-hoo!” cheered Pinkie Pie from the top of the goal posts as she cartwheeled over the thin flexible bar in a way that was a lawsuit waiting to happen.

“To everyone who didn’t make it I’d like to say sor…”

“Hold on a minute!” Gilda shouted stepping forward. “What the heck are you thinking Dash?!”

“What? You wanna be a midfielder or something? That’s fine, tell me aft-”

“I mean what the hell are you doing making these two our subs? They’re terrible. Fluttershy can’t even catch a ball being passed right to her and this other one can’t even see the thing. They suck! Literally any of the others would’ve been a better pick.” Gilda shouted and waved her hands in the other player's general direction.

“Hey watch what you say about my friends G.” Dash said, taking a step toward Gilda. “Bite your tongue or I’ll switch them in and make you a sub instead.”

“Oh is that it huh?” Gilda replied in voice, words and action as she too took a step towards Dash. The two were now practically face to face. Or they would be if Gilda wasn’t a full head taller. “You’re just playing favourites with your friends and robbing these guys of a shot on the team? And what happened to ‘taking the best’ and ‘can’t afford to lose a single match’?! amirite guys?” she called over her shoulder.

“YEAH!!!” came one voice in particular. Only one but the loudest which made Gilda think her case all the more strong.

“Are you questioning my decision as team captain?” Dash replied all super cerially. Even if she wouldn’t admit it, she had played favourites and the only reason she hadn’t dismissed it right away was because this was Gilda she was talking too. Had it been turned around and Gilda had been one of the people cut, not that there was ever a possibility of her not making the team, she was one of the people Dash would’ve played favourites for too. Which made Dash realise she was right. But after being called out on it, Dash had to stick with her guns if she wanted to save face in her position as team captain.

“No, I’m not questioning your decision as team captain.” Gilda reluctantly said as she stepped back. “I’m challenging it!” she declared to the team. “If you don’t have what it takes to make this team the very best, like no team ever was, then I will! I hereby challenge you for the role of team captain and centre field!”

“Geeze Gilda, you don’t have to be so dramatic about it.” Dash sighed with a slight laugh. She quickly dropped her face though as she followed up with “Alright then. I said it myself, even my spot isn’t assured and if you think you can lead this team better, then prove it. One. On. One. First goal wins and becomes captain of this team. Deal?”

“This isn’t baseket-ball Dash. Soccer doesn’t work one on one.” Gilda replied.

“Oh, right… who’d be goalie. Alright then, one on one on eleven. Everyone versus just us versus each other. First goal wins.”

“You’re on!”

Author's Notes:

If you hadn't guessed the one yelling 'Yeah!' was Roid Rage, Snow Flake and Bulk Biceps. Split personality disorder.

Also I doubt many people will get it but the Things Snow Flake could save was a 'Things Tim Howard could save' joke and this was written back around the world cup.

Sportsday Part 5 - Face-Off!

Advice: Watch this first and picture it happening.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=Iy1rumvo9xc

After clarifying a few more rules to the team who didn’t quite understand what one on one on eleven meant, Gilda v Dash with everyone else trying to stop them, who got the ball first was decided by a simple game of rock-paper-scissors-lizard-spock. Now the whole point of adding lizard and spock to that game is because there’s an 80% chance that people with a similar mindset will throw the same as the other so the two were added to vary it up.

So after five draws Dash simple said “Ugh!... you go first!” as she dragged her hands down her face before she then flung her arms over her head in frustration. In fairness though, Gilda was one match away from doing the same. And with that, Gilda headed to centre field with the ball while Dash took up her position about fifteen metres away from her and slightly to the side. Pinkie Pie lit the fuse and the countdown to match star began… 10.. 9…

BANG!!!~

Dear god that was loud! It stunned or dazed half the players on the field and a good number from other fields too. Including Dash and Gilda. Gilda however recovered faster than Dash did and took full advantage of the distraction. She bolted directly towards Dash and almost looked like she was going to barrel right into her. She pivoted around her friend at the last second and was now heading right for the goals. Dash may’ve been the best player on the field but that wasn't as big of an advantage as disadvantage for her. Everyone else had given her plenty of room and one distracted Rainbow Dash was still easier to get around than all those others.

Gilda kept her pace, even as Dash recovered right behind her. She knew her smaller rival was faster but each of their footwork with a ball were roughly equal and with Gilda’s advantage, albeit slight, there was no way Dash was getting the ball from her. She skilfully dribbled the ball past the only two people who’d gotten in her way and was open for a goal shot. In the same second that Gilda came to a complete stop Dash had caught up to her, but in that same motion of stopping, Gilda put all her weight into the kick. It sailed through the air directly into centre net. Goal.

Snowflake was still cowering from the explosion, something Dash would have to look into in the future… well, maybe not Dash now. Dash just stood there, face dropped in shocked awe that she’d lost. And so fast. “Tough break Dash.” Gilda said as she turned and saw her friend’s expression. It brought a smile on her face that she could cause such a thing. “Looks like you’ve only got about 10 seconds to make a goal too.”

Oh, did I forget to mention that both of them knowing the mechanics of the game as well as they do knew full well that this could end way faster than either could react and as such, put a clause in the match that if the first person scored within the first run of the field of the game then the second person had that same amount of time to make a goal themselves, give or take a few seconds. Well they did. I mean, really, did you think this whole thing would end in four paragraphs? I write way to extendedly to finish it that fast… unfortunately.

The players reset, only this time, Dash had the ball at centre field and Gilda was defending. This time with a whistle instead, that Pinkie still blew way to loud, the match began and Dash sprinted in the opposite direction to Gilda. Three people ran at her, Applejack, Scootaloo and Note Worthy prepared to run along side her if/when Dash broke through the three. Applejack came at her first but Dash simple sent the ball between her legs and reacquired it on the other side. Next up was Scotoaloo who made a small kick for the ball but was side stepped with ease. And on the third, Dash change direction at almost an instant 90 degree turn to avoid Note Worthy.

Past the three, Gilda and Applejack came running towards her. Both of them where just behind her as she ran diagonally from the side field towards the goal. Applejack had managed to catch up from the rear and come in beside her in a blocking angle towards the net as Gilda kept making swings at her feet. Dash knew Gilda wouldn’t fall for it but AJ would. She stopped on the spot, ball under foot. Applejack ran past her just a bit but enough to open the goal up to her. Gilda however had stopped just as fast as Dash had and made one last attempt for the ball.

But just as fast as Gilda had made her kick, Dash did the same. The ball once more shot through the air headed towards the goal, except headed more towards the side of the net around chest height. Snowflake dived in to intercept it… and did! With the goal blocked, Dash had run out of time to make her come back even under a rule that Gilda had come up with likely to save herself if Dash had gotten the ball first. She’d lost.

Dashes face… she wasn’t shocked, she wasn’t mad… she sure as hell looked it though, but she accepted that she’d been beaten. “Well Dash, looks like I win.” Gilda said as she flung an arm over the former captain’s shoulder.

“Yeah, you won G. Guess you’re first move’s to kick Flutters and Derpy off of subs right?” Dash replied dejectedly, honestly, she hated the fact that her friends were getting booted above the fact that she’d been deposed.

“Wait, are you serious right now?” asked Gilda in surprise.

“Yeah?” Dash returned. “Wasn’t that the whole reason you wanted ta take my place?”

“Not that you dumby. My goal! You’re really gonna just accept my cheap-arse goal?” Dash just looked at Gilda confused. “Wow! You are soft! You know as well as I do that that first goal had nothing to do with skill… well, a little bit of skill, but I had it way easier than you did on your run.” Gilda lifted her arms away from Dash to out in front of her. “Yo, Bicep! Chuck us the ball!”

“Seriously?” Dash asked, lifting an eyebrow to her friend as the ball was thrown. Gilda caught it and just smirked at her. “All right then!” Dash proclaimed, clenching her fist to her chest. “But one thing though.” Dash turned towards Scootaloo and Applejack who’d came over by now. “You two, I know you were going easy on me. Well don’t. If Gilda’s going to be a good sport about this then the least I can do is make it a fair game. I got past you kiddo way to easy and AJ you never took a single sweep at the ball.”

“That’s the spirit!” cheer Pinkie Pie.

“Well now that neither of us are cheating,” Gilda said stepping up, ball in hand. “Why don’t they start with the ball.” and she handed it off, forcefully, into AJ’s chest. “And we have ta get it from them, run it to half field and then make a run for the goal. Get rid of this single runner BS. You gaaaame?”

“I’m gaaaame!…”

“I bet you are…” Gilda replied with a laugh as Dash realised what Gilda had made her say.

The field reset once more and the game began. Applejack, Scootaloo and a few others managed to keep the ball away from either of them but eventually Gilda was the first to get it. However after running to mid field and having to turn around, she was completely blocked and ended up losing the ball. The same happened to Dash not to long after as well. This had ended up being a lot harder than either had anticipated. Perfect!

It went on for a while. Dash would get the ball and lose it, Gilda would get the ball, get slightly further than Dash then lose it. Dash would get the ball get slightly further still than Gilda before she’d lose it… at one point Gilda had the ball but was being forced back towards the goal, which until they ran to mid field, was considered her own goal. The ball came within centimetres of the goal line as Gilda ran towards it and skilfully at the last moment, sent it flying back over her head past Derpy and the other person chasing her's heads, to right behind them. She turned right as it happened and took the ball as it landed, started gribbeling her way back to centre field. There were just way too many people for this to keep going or neither of them would end up making a goal.

She moved off towards the side of the field, barely with in bounds giving her a small bit of room not far from the centre field but many still blocked her. Despite having scene what she can do in barely a few centimetres, there was still some fool standing past the mid field line instead of before it. It was the guy of no real note worth: Note Worthy. “Yo Dash. The ball passes centre line and comes back it’s on my side right?!” she shouted out, clarifying so that Dash would understand what was about to happen.

“Duh, that’s the whole poi…” Dash stopped mid senta- Gilda kicked the ball as hard as she could well away from herself and instantly ran towards the middle of the field away from the boundaries. At first Dash didn’t understand what G was doing. But as her eyes followed the ball, she saw as it hit Note Worthy square in the face as he stood PAST the midfield line and bounced off of him back into what was now considered Gilda’s side of the field. In the span of about a second and a half Gilda had gotten it past Dash’s defence… twice. There and back. She intercepted the ball and began towards her goal.

Gilda had a nearly straight shot towards her target now. Almost everyone had been planning to block her off at the middle but now they were all behind her. The only two left in her way where the goal defence: Fluttershy and Derpy. Derpy was still stunned from what she’d seen and was looking off towards centre field.. or possibly the side lines. Either way she was easily outmanoeuvred. It only left Fluttershy before her now. Gilda didn’t try anything fancy though, she just glared and continued to charge right for her.

Fluttershy panicked. She covered her face jumped out of Gilda’s way, who by the looks of it would’ve just ploughed right through Fluttershy if she hadn’t. Fluttershy now laying on the ground peered back over her shoulder as Gilda pressed on, there was only one thing between her and her goal: the goalie! Gilda had plenty of distance between herself and anyone else. She slowed down and took a brief moment to aim rather than just kick. It was heading towards the high right side, an eight difficulty shot. Roid Rage jumped to intercept…

GOOOOOAAAAAAALLLLL!!!!!!~

“Stay with me man!” Dash yelled. Gilda looked back and saw her holding Note Worthy in her arms on the ground.

“Someone get help!”

Author's Notes:

We take his face... off! [Ft. Nick Cage as Nick Cage and John Travolta as Nick Cage... best movie ever!]

Like I said, I wrote this around the World Cup time and it's heavily inspired by that video.
I can't say much about anything else without ruining the next and FINAL side quest chapter.

'I write way to extendedly to finish it that fast… unfortunately.' When you come back and read your own fourth halling and just shake your head and sigh in agreement.
'Dash stopped mid senta-' *facepalm*

Sportsday Part 6 - It's Finally Over. Maybe.

Blood was pouring from his face as Dash lightly help him unconscious in her arms. It was clear the Gilda’s trick shot had broken Note Worthy’s nose. It now looks something like This. Blood was seeping out of his nose and both down the side of his face and into his mouth. He began to sputter with each breath, spraying blood all over Dash’s face.

“Lay him down and roll him on his side” Fluttershy yelled as she ran in and power slid onto her knees as she came to rest right beside the two of them. She quickly and calmly, much more collectedly than Dash could manage right now, took him from Dash’s grasp and quickly yet gently lowered him down back onto his back. She then pulled his closest knee up so his leg made a triangle with the ground, put her right arm under his shoulder and her left hand on his knee and rolled him onto his side.

He was breathing, but was still sputtering somewhat as the blood that had pooled in the back of his throat didn’t immediately seep out. Fluttershy, without any hesitation or regard for her own well being over this person's went in and placed her mouth over his nose and sucked. The blood that had been trapped in the back of his throat and nasal passage came out and into her mouth. She pulled away and spat it out, along with the increased amount of mucus production that occurred as a result of this, but let’s ignore that she also got a mouth full of snot. Point is, he was breathing fine again.

Now that the immediate danger was over, all it was now was a broken nose. Still quite serious when you combine that with him having been knocked out but at least he wasn’t going to drown in his own blood now. Fluttershy turned to look up towards the nearest person, who happened to be Dash and yelled “Stop standing around and go get help! Now!” she had his blood all over her lips and chin and a smear going of the side from where she’d wiped her mouth, but how she may’ve looked wouldn’t stop her from helping this person to the best of her abilities.

“Uh, I uh…” Dash stuttered, shocked that her usually timid friend was suddenly so forceful and in command. It wasn’t exactly surprising that she would take such a role in situation where someone got hurt but it was still quite a rare thing to see. “Someone’s already run to get help.” she told her friend before leaning in and adding “Your… your skirt’s riding a little high. You might wanna do something about that.” skidding in on your knees may look awesome and save some time but it had it’s drawbacks too.

Fluttershy meeped, her self-consciousness coming back in force as she grabbed the hem of her skirt and pulled it down past her knees she was sitting on and held it firmly against the ground. Her white top had a good amount of blood on it and the white frills on the edge of her skirt now had two hand shaped red stains on them too. “I… I’ve got to go!” Fluttershy said as she quickly stood up and and began to walk away at a very brisk pace.

Note Worthy still lay there, blood dripping from his nose but his mouth had emptied and he was still breathing fine. Dash was now the only one sitting on the ground beside him. She waved in Applejack, who after Fluttershy, as far as Dash knew, had the most experience with handling injuries. AJ came down and sat opposite of Dash past Note Worthy. “Y’all ok Dash? Yur lookin’ a li’l pale in the face there.”

“Yeah. Yeah I’m fine, I just… damn it!” she declared as she stood up and turned back towards the goals “What the hell is wrong with you Gilda?!” she yelled and started marching towards the other girl.

“Me? What the hell did I do?...” she said but luckily picked up again before Dash could answer. “Alright… but it’s not like I meant ta do that ta him! You think I intentionally meant break the guy’s face?” Gilda responded.

“Yeah, I do! You hit him right in it, what did you expect ta happen!?”

“The same thing that always happens when you head butt a ball. Just ta bounce off and maybe hurt a little. How was I supposed to know he would get so messed up? Seriously, you intercepted a ball going twice as fast earlier taday! I don’t see you knocked out on the ground!”

“You broke his damn nose, at least have the decency to be sorry!”

“I am sorry!”

“You haven’t said it!”

“He couldn’t hear it if I did so what’s the point!?”

“The point is it’s the right thing to do!”

“Right thing to do? The right thing to do is not be a god damn hypocrite! None of this would’ve happened if you had listened to your own damn speel about being the best instead of intentionally gimping your own stupid team just so you can play favourites with easily the worst players to try out for your pathetic little team!!!” Gilda just roared at her friend as the came face to face. And it didn’t matter that Gilda was a head taller than Dash as she leant down enough that both of their foreheads were pressed hard against one another’s and their scowls matched perfectly for the words they were slinging at one another.

“Wha… I oughta kick you off this damn team for that right now?”

“For what, telling you the truth. Just because you don’t want to see it, this team would be better off without you dragging it down with your dumb decisions!”

“That’s not even what I’m talking about! Maybe if you pulled your head out of your arse G you’d realise that. I’m talking about blatant rule breaking and attacking another player!”

“Breaking rules? Attacking!? I didn’t do jack, you got that! I have NEVER seen a ref give even a card for kicking a ball into some guys face. Ever! And breaking the rules? What I did was pass up field! I did a long shot kick to the other side of the field and the only difference to what I did and passing to another player is that I was the same one who received the pass! It. Was. Legit Dash! And you damn well know it!”

“You call that legit? You call anything of what you did legitimate?!”

“Well actually Dashie…” Pinkie stepped in, forcefully pushing the two of them apart and moving them to a full arms length each away from Pinkie Pie standing between them. “She’s pretty much right. All she really did is pass to herself like I do all the time and I’ve never ever ever seen even a yellow card from a ball-face-contact before.” and while Dash had never seen Pinkie Pie watching a soccer game before, she inherently trusted Pinkie Pie’s impossible knowledge. “However… I would say Note Worthy’s team should get a penalty shot.”

“Hmm, pink one’s got a good idea.” Gilda said, smirking a little as she reach out, put a hand over Pinkie’s chest and flung her out of the way [as she let out a loud 'weeeeeee!'] before stepping back up to Dash. The two of them weren't completely all up in each other’s face any more but their gaze upon each other was just as intense. “Forget this whole three team BS, it was unba anyway! Let’s just settle this with penalty kick offs. Sound fair?”

“Hmm!...” Dash harrumphed. “Fine…” she reluctantly agreed. Steady shots were actually her weakest spot in this game. Oddly enough having time to focus on what she was doing and where she was aiming actually made her worse than when she quickly and without thinking just shot the ball on instinct. “I got first shot. Get in the goal!” Dash stated. This was no longer a friendly competition. She doubted it had been for a while now.

Gilda took her spot in the goals. Snowflake had long since left to see what had happened to the other guy and had nearly passed out at the sight of all that blood. He was off sitting somewhere trying to remain calm and compose himself. A teacher had arrived on the scene now and was taking care of Note Worthy, and another was jogging towards them as well. And likely an ambulance had already been called.

As the second teacher arrived, Applejack gave up her spot beside Note Worthy to them and she along with Scootaloo and a few others of note worth, except Note Worthy of course, turned their attention to Gilda and Dash’s final showdown. It was relentless between them now. It wasn’t a game and they weren't treating it as such. They were already up to Dash’s tenth-odd shot for the goal. All of which Gilda had caught and thrown back to Dash once she had gotten back into position.

It repeated and repeated. Dash would kick and Gilda would catch, ready herself and throw back and wait for the next shot. Fifteen. Twenty… twenty-two is when it happened. Dash shot the ball, heading towards the top right corner in a nine difficulty shot. Gilda leapt for it, her hands fully out stretched finger touched the ball but she didn’t catch it. She only blocked it. It went flying off of her open, out stretched palm and off into the field as Gilda landed heavily on her side once more.

“Go get it!” Dash ordered. “You take a shot, I’m goalie now.” she stated. She didn’t nicely say ‘let’s switch’ or ‘how about you have a try now’ no, this was mechanical and binary. There could be only one winner in this and there was no love lost… not any more… not as far as she knew at least.

Gilda picked herself up and trudged off after the ball. Someone had caught it and as Gilda approached her, she didn’t pass her the ball. Instead she let it go and left Gilda to keep walking to take it. As Gilda had dribbled the ball back to the penalty shot point, she stood there for less than a second before she shot: caught. She shot again: caught. And again: caught.

Surely enough Dash held her ground just as steadfast as Gilda had. Neither would give an inch. Neither could or would let the other win. In both of there minds, this was practically a fist fight between the two of them with how much hostility both had for the other right now. But even still, amongst that hostility and even trace amount of hatred, there was respect. Both of them were the best there was. Neither of them would back down. And the two of them had never had a challenge like they were having right now with each other.

Five shots. Ten shots. Fifteen shots. Twenty shots. Twenty-one… twenty-two… Dash had already beaten Gilda. Gilda had fumbled on her twenty second defence where Dash had taken all of them this far with near perfection. Neither were counting though and with how much it felt that time passed much faster, Dash felt she wasn’t at where Gilda had left off yet and Gilda thought Dash had passed it long ago. Twenty-three… the ball shot off into the field again.

Neither of them said a word as Dash stood up and went off after the ball while Gilda started towards the nets as they switched places. And this was meant to be a faster and easier solution too… both of them had forgotten that this whole thing had started over who would be the team captain. That wasn’t even the reason they were doing this anymore. It was simply who was the best now. Nothing more. But nothing less either.

It was endless… Dash would shoot. Gilda would block. Dash would shoot, Gilda would block. Dash would shoot… goal. Shit! Gilda landed her right side on the ground as she leapt for the ball. She’d missed… she’d missed the ball… she'd, she'd lost. Gilda had lost. Dash had won. Gilda just lay there on the ground for a few seconds. Stunned that she'd failed, that she’d been beaten.

But, she’d been beaten by Dash. She’d been beaten by the only person that she ever considered her equal. She’d been beaten by her rival, her captain, her superior… by her friend. It sucked… but she accepted it and was glad that she’d put up such a strong fight. She absolutely hated losing of course but she was a gracious loser. Well, outwardly at least. Inside she seethed over it just a bit.

She righted herself as Dash approached. “That was a damn good game G.” Dash said as she extended a hand. Gilda took it as her friend lifted her up. “Sure as hell was a close one wasn’t it. I’ll be honest, there were so many time I thought you were about to beat me.”

“Yeah… same here.” Gilda admitted. “Didn’t see it coming when it did though…” she said with a content little chuckle. This may not have been the outcome she predicted but honestly, she was glad that the better man had won. This was about making the team the best it could be, and if the best was Dash then Gilda would follow her as the team’s leader that it deserved.

“You know what G. You where right. I… I want you to be the captain of this team.” Dash said with a smile.

“W-what?” Gilda replied.

“You’ve earned it. You may not have won, but you’ve got so much drive. And I bet that-” Dash was silenced as Gilda’s fist made hard contact with the side of her face. Dash went down. The punch had hit hard and hadn’t quite lifted Dash off of her feet but was hard enough that she bounced off the ground a few centimetres when she landed.

“WHAT THE HELL IS WRONG WITH YOU?!?!?!?!?!” Gilda absolutely screamed. It wasn’t just shouting. It was a high pitched, voice destroying scream. “You, you…!” Gilda just couldn’t comprehend it… “You did that on purpose you fucking piece of shit! You fucking did it on purpose didn’t you!?” she shouted, her voice already sore and horse.

“Argh… what the… what the hell. I… Gilda, what the hell!?”

“The… the one thing… the one thing that made it alright…” Gilda said in whimpers and gasp. It was clear she was on the verge of tears but refusing to them be seen. “You… you were better. And you deserved to be the captain. And now… you just… you just give it up like it meant nothing. Like all of that… was just so you could let just have anyway and I just could be you your little pity taker!” she screamed. Her words started to barely make coherent sense. But it was all too clear to Gilda. Dash was just taking pity on the loser.

“That’s not what I…”

“SHUT UP!!!” Gilda screamed once more and swung her fist down towards Dash still on the ground, just holding herself up by an elbow. She stopped herself though, but only mere inches away from her friend's… her ‘friend’s’ face. Instead, she just stood back up full, turned around and stepped into the net and picked up the ball before she turned and just started to walk off over the field, back towards the school.

Dash stayed on the ground, trying to understand what had just happened. Gilda kept walking. Out the corner of her eye she saw a pair of paramedics treating a now conscious Note Worthy but she completely disregarded it and just kept on going. She made it to mid field. And stopped. She turned on the spot and placed the ball on the ground. Gilda looked up and made eye contact with Dash who’d spun around but was still otherwise on the ground.

And without a word, Dash understood. She picked herself up off of the ground and took her place in the middle of the goal net: ready. Gilda took a number of steps to the side until she was about five metres from the ball. She made one last look at Dash who simply nodded. Again, there was hostility, anger and rivalry. But above all, there was one thing now. One thing that said this was the decider, that this was more important than any of the other pot shots they had taken up until now. Respect. For another as a skilled, as a player, as people and as friends.

Gilda ran, accelerating to her top speed in that fraction of a second and then in the same second coming to a complete stop as she transferred all of that energy into her kick. It was a clear shot between here and the goal but even with the power Gilda had put into her kick and the speed the ball was traveling, Dash had more than enough time to see that the ball was going too high and too wide.

For the briefest of moment Dash felt sorry for Gilda who’d let everything ride on this last shot and failed. It passed though as the ball got closer. It wasn’t a wiff. It was high and wide, but not too much of either. It was heading for the very top right corner of the net. One of the two hardest shots to make and block. Dash ran! Hitting top speed of her own just as fast as Gilda had and lunged at the ball. She only barely made it, as the ball grazed her fingers. But it slid off of them.

The ball hit the top bar and bounced back out onto the field as she landed hard on the ground. She glanced out at the ball on the field, having feared that it had still gotten past her and breathed a sigh of relief. Then however, she looked past the ball to the open field to see Gilda sprinting at full speed towards it. Dash quickly tired to pick herself up and did so just as Gilda reached the ball. Hitting her top speed Dash ran back towards the centre of the goals as Gilda sent the ball flying back towards the goals again.

It was high and wide again but from this close, only a mere ten metres from the goal posts Dash could tell that it was another ten difficulty shot: very top left corner. Dash made it to the middle of the goals and once again lunged herself at the ball, hands pointed directly out to block it. She was heading directly to where the ball was heading. But she just didn’t make it this time. The very tips of her fingers touched the ball but it was already past her.

Goal.

Dash landed and she felt the ball gently roll into her back after hitting the net. She looked up at Gilda, angry that she’d used such a dirty move agai… no, it wasn’t a dirty move. Just like the ball hitting someone's face, or her passing up field to herself, this was a perfectly fine move to pull. There was nothing to stop a ball that had just been blocked and sent flying back onto the field from being shot at the goals once again. If she, Rainbow Dash, couldn’t handle this in practice than she wouldn’t be able to in a real match. And with that, Gilda had outplayed her.

Dash looked up at Gilda as she lay there on the ground in complete reversal of how if had been when dash had scored against her. She knew how it felt now. She knew how much she had scorned her friend by then laying pity on her and giving her what she’d worked so hard for but knew wasn’t for her. And she felt utterly horrid that she had thought herself trying to be be kind when she’d actually been laying one of the worst insults she could imagine.

For Gilda’s part. She saw it in Dash’s face. That she understood the duel parts humiliation and acceptance. She smiled. She smiled at Dash as she at long last let the tears escape. Dash only caught a brief glimpse of them though before Gilda turned and began to walk away. Dash didn’t call after her though. No matter what she could possibly say to her...

She knew Gilda wasn’t coming back.

Author's Notes:

Closing credits music.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=NmxEJh22d0o

Anime style as per tradition.

The lyrics to this song sums up and reflect Gilda's thoughts pretty well.
Lyrics:
AARRGGHH I AM SO SICK OF IT!!
TODAY AS WELL
It's just about the same in-and-out everyday. Refuse to work and forfeit your play so hear me out
Are there really days when I can be cute? Maybe I could agree...
"Typical..."
I'm so scared how would I cope if the feelings I had that day would surely change
I hate I hate all of this annoyance; I would do anything to leave!
They won't even pay attention to us
When they say "Let's do it again!"
Why can't you be kind to me? It's easy
IM ON MY WAY TO FINDING MY WAY
FIND YOUR WAY TO BE OUT THAT DOOR
The Century has no dreams—Just open both your eyes!
I'll decline this until it's different. I will refuse to go down without a fight!
POPULARITY. RESTRAIN YOURSELFS
I WONT HOLD BACK ANYMORE
Stop all of this with your opposition!
Fall for me! (Fall for me) Fall for me! (Fall for me)
Bow to me!! (Bow to me!) Bow to me!! (Bow to me!!)
We'll meet again whenever everything has changed
N~1234!
I can't look at it any other way, but it's your fault I'm not the freaking scene!

Yes, it's finally over. Next chapter is back to Twilight.

Seems this entire story is MEANT to be from Twilight’s perspective [sorta] it doesn’t really make sense for her to know any of this happened, so even though it’s canon to the story, it’s not exactly necessary for her to know seems the only part of it she’ll get involved with is the aftermath.

Crap, I completely forgot about Snips and Snails. They’d totally have followed Sunset Shimmer.

Some notes about the original ideas for this side story. First one foremost is that Derpy was originally going to be Sunset and instead of misguidedness from her eyes was exhausted from continuing her spell to 'cloak' Twilight.
Secondly was that until after the fourth chapter of this side quest I hadn't actually written the Tuesday Part 4, the one where Sunset releases the spell and had up 'til then skipped over it having no idea what I wanted to happen between them. [though that was almost 6 months ago at this point].
I had to go in an change her name and a few other things up to that point.

There where ALOT of issues with this story. Namely the complete shift in perspective was meant to original run for three short chapters. However, much as I honestly expected it would, it ended up being double that length. Triple that length if you include what I deleted.
Oh, did I mention that the first two chapters I wrote got completely scrapped and 100% rewritten? Well that's because it's not true. They were only about 70% rewritten, taking a lot of the exact lines from those two chapters and just retiming them. Ultimately I just felt that the writing in them was bad [and damn was it bad...] and I had to rework it.
Then came the ultimate conclusion... this was a bad idea. Writing this story was a mistake and I thought about changing it to be a stand alone story posted separately to EGWWE?. Unfortunately, it had a stand alone nature to it but the end by itself had no conclusion to it and I feel it would just piss off Gilda fans who read it.
Also, remember how I said I hadn't written Tuesday Part 4 until I was more than half way through this story? Well, it was also at that point that I was writing Gildaloo. Finishing it off really. But I took a very long break in them idle of this story, wrote another story, came up with ides for other parts of this story and a slew of other things.

All in all there where just so many issues with this story that I'm surprised it came out as good as it was. And as I usually am, I am proud of the result regardless.

Now, tune in next week to see something I'm not proud of!

Sportsday - Deleted/Rewritten Chapters [Unedited]

Prenote: This is completely non-canon and only recommended to read if you want an insight into my mind. Which will not be good for you health.

Chapter 25 - Sportsday Part 1

“Gilda?” said Rainbow Dash with mild shock as she turned to the person who’d just yelled her name. “Gosh, I haven’t seen you since primary school!” she called back as she faster-than-jogged-but-slower-than-ran over to meet her old friend. The two greeted each other with a hug.

A ‘manly’ hug. the type where you thump the other person’s back hard with the palm of your hand. It was clear Gilda was bigger than Dash, always had been, but this close together the difference was clear. She was nearly twice Dash’s size. Gilda had a rugby player’s shoulders… because seems we’re playing soccer, why not throw in another non-american sport while we’re at it? There’s no such thing as football in Humanquestria.

Of course with that said: Dash was a tiny thing. Sleek, slender and fast. As they pulled away from one another Gilda spoke up first “Still flying the Rainbow Flag, huh?” she joked, indicating to Dash’s hair.

Dash sighed. “I’m not gay Gilda.” she replied with a bemused tone.

“Right of course you’re not.” Gilda said sarcastically, before continuing with “And neither am I…” still sarcastically. But in a sarcastic sarcastic voice.

“So you’re… wuh?” Dash asked. Then realising she was just being baited. She hadn’t changed at all. “Please tell me you’re here to sign up for my team.” Dash said. She was captain of this soccer team, one of the three this school had and there was more than a just a small rivalry between her and the other two team captains: Spirtfire and Soarin’.

Mostly because for the last three years she’d been captain and played sub for of all of them. However this year V.P. Luna had said she had to let some other people have a shot at coaching the teams. Of course that left her open to actually be on the team full time. She had a small wager going with the other two captains.

Whoever’s team won the most matches this season got to choose the outfit the losers wear up in front of the whole school end of the semester when accepting their team’s thanks. A combination of Pinkie’s ideas and Rarity’s ability to actually make those ideas real made her NEED to win this thing. And all though Spitty and Soarin’ where good, no one matched up to her. Except the only person who’d ever beaten her in anything athletic: Gilda.

“Hadn’t planned on it.” Gilda said casually mocking her old friend… “What’s the team for? Soccer by the looks of it.” Gilda asked and answer, looking past Dash in time to catch a comic glimpse of two people going for the ball at the same time and crashing in to each other. She chuckled at them… then realised neither had gotten up yet. It was actually a REALLY bad crash.

Ignoring that, Gilda continuing speaking with Dash as she started slowly onto the field, Dash following along beside her. “So I’ll take that as a yes then. In that case, let me introduce you to the team. That’s Note Worth. But he’s not worthy of any note, he’s cut.” she then pointed to another person. “He’s cut, she’s cut, he’s also cut. He’s Caramel: also cut. And this is Applejack.” she said as they came over to the orange girl helping up Caramel from his crash. “AJ, you remember Gilda right?”

AJ turned to them after she finished glaring Derpy in the eye [singular] for causing the crash. She just didn’t know what went wrong. “Uh, sorta.” the country girl said, taking off her hat with one hand and scratching her head with the other. “Ah vaguely remember you beatin’ me in shotput one year.”

“Yeah I did.” Gilda acknowledged.

“Beat me that year too.” Dash said as she pulled out one of Gilda’s arms and moved it into a flexing position. “You have no idea AJ, Gilda’s like the terminators from that one movie.”

“You mean the movie ‘The Terminator’?”

“No, Twins.” Dash said, completely stopping the conversation as she grabbed her whistle and blew it as hard as she could. It made absolutely no sound. Only the near by dogs could hear it. She then blew it not as hard and it made sound. After a moment of ignoring Gilda’s complaints about ‘Right in the ears’ most of the her try-out-ees had gather. A few were still doing whatever on the field. “First off, all of you still running around, you’re cut!”

“Awww… but I wasn’t even trying out.” Pinkie Pie said, still half deaf from Dash’s first whistle, as she continued to stand on the soccer ball and walk backwards which made her move forwards.

Everyone of note, and Note Worthy too, were assembled in front of her now. “Alright, listen up!” Dash yelled. “The bad news is: there’s only 11 spots on my team. That means more than half of you are gonna be cut. And a fifth [20%] of you already have, you just don’t know it yet. The good news is: chances are Spitfire or Soarin’’ll take you on their teams. Might as well be bad news though, am I right?!”

“Yeah!” came one person: Scootaloo. She was the smallest in this group by far. Most of the junior students where off on the netball or softball or football teams. you know, the lame stuff. [lulz i cooled futbaal laimz!]

“Now! Anyone who wants to leave now. Leave. Now! Because I will run you into the ground. We can not afford to lose a single game this semester! Do I make myself clear?!”

“Yeah!” came Scootaloo once more, along with a few less enthusiastic replies from some others.

“Alright, I gave you your chance. You, you and you. You’re cut.” Dash said pointing to 3 people who might as well be blank suliettes for how important they were to this story. In fact, they picture the background characters in season 1 RWBY. they looked like that. “So that’s it then. We’ve got 17 people left and only 11 spots and 2 sub.” Dash proclaimed. “And to show solidarity even MY spot is not assured. I mean, it’s assured, but you can TRY and be team captain if you want. Does anyone wanna try out against me?.”

Two hands went up.

“Put your hand down Scootaloo. Pinkie, you’re not even trying out.” Dash said. Scootaloo did as told and Pinkie continued to circle the group like a shark… a shark on a ball. The deadliest kind of shark alive! “That’s everything then. Meet back here after the assembly. We’ll probably have some more try-out-ers by then and that’s when things get dicey for everyone. Now back to practice!” she yelled.

This was team of excellence, and everyone here knew that. Dash seemed harsh but they knew she wasn’t just talking out of her arse when she said she aimed to win every game they played this semester. “Not a bad speech.” Gilda said. “So what position do you want me in?” she said wiggling an eyebrow. It had been a while since they’d seen each other, and while she was pretty sure Gilda was joking, Dash couldn’t help but wonder if the writer actually WAS making one of the characters gay.

“And why aren’t you off practicing? Just ‘cause you used to be good at this I don’t know how good you are now.” Dash replied. “You gotta earn your spot on this team G.”

“Fair comp. One thing though. Why aren’t you off practicing? Just ‘cause you used to be good at this I don’t know how good you are now. You gotta earn your spot on this team Dash.” Gilda said with a snicker and jogged off to join the others in the field. Dash was not assumed. AJ was however.

“She got as point there Dash. Ya know, ah kinda wanna see her go off an’ join one’a the other team. You know, actually give you a run fer your money.”

“Heh, sure.” Dash mocked. “You just don’t want the competition.”

“Do you mean on the team or on you?” Pinkie Pie asked, now in a full cheer-leader outfit [top included this time]. And because it seems to be a good way to end chapters, the bell rang before anyone could make anymore snarky comments.

notes
noteworthy team members… and note worthy.
Fluttershy, Scootaloo, Gilda, Sunset, Snowflake, Caramel, AJ, Dash, Derpy, Lyra, Zecora[?] and Note Worthy because running joke.

Chapter 26

“Hell-” Luna stopped mid word as the microphone loudly reverberated from the loudspeaker. It certainly silenced most of the students at the assembly, that, or she was deafened by it. She and the school’s head of the P.E. departement, Iron Will, stood on the stage about to address them about how the sports days would work. Clearing her throat and clearing the speakers, luna began once more. “Hello students. I am Vice Principal Luna.” hold for applause… none. “And this is the head of P.E. Iron Will.”

Iron Will up until that point had been standing still on the stage both hands behind his back, not even affected by the blaring screech the speakers had made before. Now however, he was spinning his left arm and cupping his right hand to his ear, inciting the crowd into a massive roar. Say what you will about how stupid he looked doing so, but he knew how to work a crowd as they cheered at the very mention of his name.

“Alright students!” he shouted louder than the microphone would’ve made him anyway, Luna just sighed and stepped to the side. There was no point trying to out shine this ‘star’. He started to pace/strut along the front of the stage as the cheering started to die down. “Last year our school took home more trophies than any other!” he roared embiggening their cheers. “But… we didn’t win all of them. This year, I aim to change that! Who's with me!?”

“Yeeeeaaaaahhhhh!!!!....” Rainbow Dash, Scootaloo and especially Pinkie Pie along with most of the entire school cheered from somewhere near the back of the crowd. Gilda gave a half-arsed ‘Yea...’ as well but put nowhere near as much effort into it as everyone else seemed to. Dash had always been a loud one but this was excessive. Eh, whatever.

Up on the stage Iron Will, having finished his little opening speech, started talking more about the details of how this actually worked. But still encited a cheer every so often. Gilda took a look around whole the showboat on stage and told everyone the stuff they already knew, except maybe the first-years. Dash was in her group of 17 including herself and Gilda, and there were a good number of other groups already formed around some athletic looking person or another.

The ones that caught her eye were the two others fiddling with soccer balls. She assumed these were the other teams. “Yo, Dash.” she said, elbowing her friend. “That the competition?” she asked, already noticing two of the people who’d been cut were among them.

“Na.” Dash replied. “That’s just the other two soccer teams. They’re no competition.” she said with a smirk. “That chick’s Spitfire. Call her ‘Spitty’, she hates it. And that hunk is Soarin’. Don’t bother, Spitty’s already claimed him. How do you think she got that nickname after all?” she added, getting an amused huff from Gilda which brought a smile to Dash’s face in itself.

Dash hadn’t realised how much she’d missed Gilda. None of her friend would've liked a joke like that. Fluttershy would blush and say ‘Oh my...’ and then things would become uncomfortable. Rarity would call it crude, Pinkie wouldn’t get it and probably end up saying it directly to her face and AJ would just scold her for making it. Though she’d probably chuckle internally. Scootaloo would get it though. But Dash was keeping this kind of stuff as far away from her ‘li’l sis’ as much as possible.

“Hunk huh? Thought you’d be more up for the babe.” Gilda said and Dash just gave a bemused expression that said ‘I’m not gay Gilda...’. That crude humour worked both ways she guessed. “You know Rainbow Dash, you remind me of this one babe.”

“What babe?” Rash deplied.

“That babe with the power.”

“What power?”

“The power of voodoo!”

“Voodoo...?”

“You do!” Gilda shouted. Only to be cut off as Dash put her hand up against Gilda’s mouth.

“Thank you Iron Will for that… ‘entertaining’ recollection of our victories and plan for the coming terms.” Luna said as she pushed him aside, stopping him from saying something about safe sex. He’d gotten off track fast. “Now, the locations of each team has been posted on the bulletin boards. If you want to try out for a team, head to where it is and the captains will meet you there shortly.” she finished and just stood up there on stage in the dead silence of the assembly staring at her. “O...kay…. well then. Have fun.” she awkwardly said as she began to walk off stage

“And remember kids!” Iron Will spoke up once more. “The rhythm method isn’t foolproof. So when in doubt, pull out!” and he strutted off stage past Luna who could only face palm.

She muttered under her breath “I swear to Celestia… you’d’ve been fired years ago if you weren't banging her.” and then followed him off to give him an ear full behind set.

“Sorry about that G.“ Dash said, removing her hand. “It’s kinda a tradition here to be completely silent whenever VPL’s up on stage speaking. Totally messes with her but she can’t get mad at us for being polite.”

“That’s… kinda stupid.” Gilda replied as students began to chatter around them once more. The assembly was over now and honestly, a lot of students were just planning on leaving early instead of joining a team. It wasn’t mandatory, it was just frowned upon not to. And in all honesty, if it wasn’t for her finding out Dash was coaching a team, Gilda would've been heading home early too.

“Tch… whatever.” Rainbow Dash returned deflecting Gilda’s insult and turned taking a step towards the field. She should’ve looked where she was going first because she ran face first into Soarin’. And yes, they’re lips touched. “Uhh…” Dash sighed, putting a hand to her face before she noticed who she’d bumped into. “Hey Soar’.” she said, with just a smidgen of flirt in her tone.

Then came along Spitfire who slung an arm over Soarin’. She looked… well in all truth, she looked kinda stoned to Gilda. Spity’s eyes were lazily half open and she had a oddly calm demeanor about her. “Hey RD, you’re not trying to make a move on this guy again are you?” she said kissing him heavily on the cheek.”

“For the last time! How was i supposed to know you two had hooked up? Will you just drop it?”

“Na, that’s Vinyl’s job.” yep, she was stoned. She pulled Soarin’ away with her arm still over his shoulder. “Later R.D.”

Author's Notes:

At the last line is where I said to myself 'This is just bad writing...' and decided to completely scrap these two chapters and start over. Something I VERY rarely do due to the fact that when I try to recreate something I often just turns into an even worse parody of itself. Luckily I think it ended up better off with the brief moment of Luna that was touched on in this version.

And in spirit of the un-edited-ness-ism of this, here are the unedited notes as well. Enjoyo.
Notes: - this is a long one! Just skip this, go to NEW chapter 25. It’s about 5 pages down.
These next 2 chapters need to be completely rewritten… they’ll still most likely be uploaded as a bonus deleted chapters… maybe. [probably because I’m catching up to the weekly posting much faster than I’d hoped]

Seems this entire story is meant to be from Twilight’s perspective [sorta] it doesn’t really make sense for her to know any of this happened, so even though it’s canon to the story, it’s not exactly necessary for her to know seems the only part of it she’ll get involved with is the aftermath.

And as such, due to the dramatic shift in perspective and the fact that it lasts 6 chapters instead of the planned 3 [I do that alot…] I’m going to make this it’s own stand alone side story published outside of EGWWE?
How I plan on doing that is to make a chapter that’s just a link to the new story which itself will be posted weekly in chapters and end that story. This story will then pick up afterwards but back in Twilight’s perspective but also in a way that could be construed as Gilda’s perspective, at least at first.

Now with that said, I need a name for this story and currently the best I can come up with is ‘Gilda Joins The Soccer Team’. Not exactly that original.

And on, I had started writing Gildaloo before this. In fact I had the idea for Gildaloo nearly 2 years ago now.
Rash deplied. I noticed it, I decided to leave it.

Edit: Crap, I completely forgot about Snips and Snails. They’d totally have followed Sunset Shimmer. This needs a few rewrites in places as it is anyway seems I only came up with the stand alone idea after I had finished writing it and went back and saw how long it was. Need to change a few things to make it not as heavily in EGWWE? so that if they haven’t read that they can read this without issue.

Might change Sunset to Derpy which will work for her being misguided rather than exhausted without massive reworking. Still gotta have her show up for the gryphon line though.

Double edit: dear god, I did remember the gryphon line didn’t I? I don’t remember writing it! ‘Hmm, so that’s what gryphons look like here.’

If you’re wondering why I’m writing so much like this it’s because this story will need it’s own description and notes and I likely won’t remember them in 3 months when this is due to start being published.

Thursday Part 6 - The 'Triumphant' Return of Twilight

The bathroom. The same bathroom as always. Just across from Principal Celestia's office and not too far from the back of the school. Not the most used by the majority of the school for both of those reasons but it was generally a nice and quiet, clean and peaceful place. At least until a very loud, and very angry brute smashed through the door unceremoniously, growling loudly that is.

Gilda checked behind her, the hall was empty with everyone still outside on the fields. She then dropped down and looked under the stalls. She was alone in here “Damn it!" she yelled as she stood back up and punched closed the door she’d just come in with a right hook. “DAMN IT!!!” she yelled again as she swung at the door again with her left. Both fists planted squarely on the door as she head-butted it. “Damn it…”

She left her head pressed against the door as she stared at the ground. As much as she wanted to hold it back, she was crying and had been since about halfway back across the field. She stayed there for a while, just letting her tears drip off of her nose and onto the ground, staying quiet as she watched them fall. Eventually, she pushed herself off of the door and turned to the mirrors above the sinks.

Her hair was an absolute mess. To be expected after vigorously running around, diving and sliding for over two hours but she was used to it that way. Her purple eye liner was smeared. Also the result of sweating and running around for so long. At least, that’s what she’d tell anyone if they dared to bring it up!

Without warning she punched the mirror right in her face “AAAAARRRRRRRGGGGGGHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!” she yelled in anger and frustration. “What the fuck is your problem!? Why the hell would you do something so stupid you dumb bitch!” she cried out loud. Anyone outside would’ve heard her if they’d passed by. Gilda doubted anyone would come in but still feared it. Or worse yet, if Rainbow Dash was the one who found her. “Damn it Rainbow…” she muttered.

There was a clatter and ‘shi’cheir’ sound alone with a flash from behind her. She turned towards the empty stalls, or at least the stalls she thought were empty and below the second from the end was a phone laying on the ground “Oh no…” a low voice said with clear shock in her voice. That shock turned to fear as before she could even reach for the phone the door was bashed open by Gilda’s shoulder, lock broken and the hinges bent but luckily still holding it on.

But even still as it flew open it still just clipped Twilight’s foot that was pulled up onto the toilet seat. She’d heard Gilda yell and punch as she came in and Twilight had quickly tucked herself out of sight. Now, however, as her foot came off the seat so did the rest of her as she fell down the gap between the toilet and the stall’s wall with one leg still over the toilet seat. Worse yet, it also didn’t help that her underwear wasn’t on. She had been going to the toilet after all.

With her arms slightly jammed in a way it would take her a moment to get up, she wasn’t given the chance as a very angry, very teary-eyed and now very sore-shouldered Gilda stood over her, looking down and scowling, teeth bared. She was breathing heavily through her nose as she yelled “You want a show huh? You wanna tape the spaz freaking out!? I’ll show ya some’fen!” she yelled as she reached down, grabbed Twilight be the collar of her shirt and forcefully pulled her off the ground.

Barely back on her feet, Gilda pressed the girl in her grasp hard up against the wall. The shirt ripped slightly and her skirt was still up against her stomach leaving her completely exposed. Or she would be exposed if Gilda wasn’t pressing hard against her body. Gilda’s jeaned legs up against Twilight’s bare thigh, chest again chest and face against fist wrapped in her own starting to rip shirt.

“I wasn’t, I swear!”

“I could kill you right now.” Gilda said in a low tone that frightened Twilight more than anything else ever had before this. Even more than what she’d thought had happened to her in this bathroom before.

Twilight just cried. Her mind was racing, telling her things to say that could save her but none of that managed to make it to Twilight’s mouth from her brain. Instead all that came out where a few half words broken apart by gasps and sobs. At some point her eyes had closed and her one arm that wasn’t still pinned had come up and placed a hand on Gilda’s wrists but she didn’t remember doing it, she’d just done it. She had no idea how long had passed, likely a few seconds at most, but the grip on her shirt loosened.

“Fucking runt…” Gilda muttered as she pushed hard against Twilight’s chest and released her grip entirely. Gilda turned before Twilight opened her eyes. When she did however it was just in time to see her reaching down for Twilight’s phone. She picked it up and with it in her hand, she punched the side of the wall, denting the metal and making a clear display of breaking it along with the fact that she could’ve broken Twilight if she’d really wanted too before walking away.

Twilight simply stood there in shock for moments until she heard the bathroom door open and swing slowly closed by itself. She still didn't move though, just stayed there barely standing, slumped against the wall. Slowly… very slowly, her legs went weak and she began to slide down the wall. She landed with her legs folded under her. Both her arms finally free, she lifted them to her face and just cried into the palms of her hands.

Once again, she didn’t know how long it was, but this time it had to have been at least a minute or two rather than seconds but soon enough she heard the door open. She flinched for a moment before she heard “Twilight? Are you in h…” Silverspoon called out but stopped as she heard her friend’s loud weeping. She ran in and found her in the stool. “What happened!?” she asked hurriedly.

Sil instantly dropped to her knees beside her friend with an audible splash. She ignored it though. She couldn’t exactly ignore the short brown streak on the wall behind her crying friend though. Her first though would’ve been bathroom accident if it weren't for Twilight’s badly ripped open shirt and the text she’d just gotten saying ‘help crazy girlin bahtroom help’.

As soon as Sil came close Twilight lunged at her and wrapped her arms around the younger girl and continued to cry into her shirt. Sil wrapped her arms around Twilight in turn. Both of them jumped as the toilet beside them flushed but only Sil moved to see Diamond Tiara standing beside them with a much more disgusted look on her face.

“You stay here and make sure no one sees…” she said reluctantly, knowing Sil would just demand she help if she didn’t anyway. “I’ll tell Randolph to get here early, and to bring a set of my clothes with him.” she said as she turned and walked off. The sound of Die’s phone’s doop noises only set Twilight off even more. Thankfully, Die had enough tact to not add the ‘Just don’t ruin them like you did your clothes.’ remark she was thinking.

Eventually Silverspoon managed to get Twilight to her feet and over towards the sinks to clean herself up. Sil needed a bit of a clean up too as most the stuff that had come out of Twilight’s face [and some from other places] wound up either on or in her clothes as well. Quite frankly she hoped Die’s usual selections would make her butler bring multiple set of clothing choices for them. There was also the issue of if Diamond Tiara's would actually fit Twilight but they’d cross that bridge later.

For now though, Silverspoon simply turned on the faucet as Twilight stood in front of the mirror and stared at her own hollow reflection.

Author's Notes:

Well... that escalated quickly. I am not a nice person.

What Gilda was yelling, who says she was angry at Dash and not herself?

Thursday Part 7 - Lined Up

Trixie stood watch by the door and had denied one girl access to the toilets in that time. She didn’t even have to say a word to the girl, Trixie just looked at the meek little thing and she practically ran away after trying to hide behind her own hair… how does that even work? About fifteen minutes had passed and all she knew about what was going on inside was that the sobbing had finally stopped. It was actually kinda a good thing she didn’t know.

Silverspoon had managed to Get Twilight cleaned up, helping her get rid of the tears and snot dripping from her face. After that she directed Twilight back to one of the toilets, where Twilight got her piss-soaked socks off and wiped away some of the crap, literal crap, off of her thigh. All in all it was just a disgusting situation to be involved in to any degree.

Twilight, still sniffling, had mostly cleaned herself up by this point. Of course her nose was still running and a tears would fall every so often but she kept it under wraps as she continued to stare into the freshly cracked mirror. Speaking of under wraps, Twilight’s knickers had ripped in two around her ankles when she’d fallen off of the toilet seat. And a skirt was not a good piece of clothing to be wearing in that situation.

Diamond Tiara had been on her phone, speaking with her chauffeur, instructing him to both bring a few of her larger cloths to the school, get here now and to stop asking question and do as she told him, her daddy didn’t pay him to think. He was on his way but it still took him a good ten-fifteen minutes before Die received a call back informing her of his arrival.

“How is she going?” Trixie asked as Diamond Tiara stepped out of the doorway. She’d taken her guard duty super cerial and had vigilantly kept her eyes forward, not looking in to check on them.

“She’s fine.” Diamond replied rolling her eyes. She was concerned as well but honestly, she only really cared because Sil seemed to care for some reason. Quite frankly, she was more concerned about her expensive clothes getting stretched or stained. “Why don’t you just ask her yourself?” Diamond asked as she began to walk towards the front of the school, leaving Trixie there before by herself before she just entered the bathroom.

As she stepped in, Trixie saw Twilight looking at herself in the broken mirror. It wasn’t falling apart, and neither was Twilight anymore. Both it and she were simply cracked. Damaged, but still working. Silverspoon was sitting on the sink platform holding one of Twilight's hand. As she entered Twilight turned to see her friend come in. “Trixie sees you’re looking better and am glad but… do you mind if Trixie asks what exactly happened?

“She stole my phone.” Twilight answered. It wasn’t exactly the whole story but judging by what Gilda had been yelling, she didn’t know the whole story. “That amazon from my Biology class. Gilda, I think.” she repeated, having told both Silverspoon and Diamond Tiara this seperately already. She couldn’t be annoyed at them for having to repat it so much though, they were only trying to be helpful after all. She turned to look back at Silverspoon and squeezed her hand slightly in a thank you gesture before letting go.

“So, you’re alright then.” Trixie stated more than asked. Unlike Diamond Tiara, she did care. She just usually didn’t for most people. In response Twilight turned around and hopped up onto the platform like Silverspoon was and surprisingly, smiled invitingly for Trixie to join them. “Well, Trixie is glad. Trixie was worried you would still be distraught. But that clearly isn’t the case.” she said before she came up beside Twilight and hopped up onto the platform with the other two.

She then hoped the thing could hold all three of them. Eh, only one way to find out. “I’m fine really.” Twilight lied. “I’m not hurt and all I lost was an phone. I mean…” Twilight trailed off into a low mutter “it was my brother’s phone.” she continued coldly. Just then an arm came over her shoulder as Silverspoon pulled her in close.

“It’s alright Twilight.” Silverspoon comforted her. Trixie, although much more apprehensively, also put a hand on Twilight's shoulder but stayed where she was on the counter. She wanted to help comfort her friend but also thought it a little pathetic. She would never cry like that… never!

After that the three of them sat silently for a few minutes, in which Twilight eventually lent into Silverspoon in turn. They also started holding hands at some point and all together it was just a lovely scene For Diamond Tiara to walk back in on seeming them Lined Up like that. “Uh… you might want to put these on.” she said, announcing her presence, as she held up a pair of underwear. To which Twilight looked up at her and stared for a moment before the look of sheer terror and realisation came across her face.

She slammed her legs shut and quickly stood up off of the basin before rushing over and grabbing them along with the small pile of neatly folded cloths Die was also holding. She grabbed them without a word in obvious rush and dashed into one of the clean stalls. She then caught herself, opened the door, popped her head and and said “Thank you so much!” before closing it again.

Diamond smugly chuckled and made no effort to silence herself. She then received a swift elbow in the ribs from Silverspoon. “Argh… fine.” she said, rolling her eyes. “Everything fit? Don’t go stretching out my clothes alright.” she then received another jab. “What?” she asked her friend. Sil just sighed. She really shouldn’t have expected much more from Die. Truth be told she was surprised she’d done this much.

Barely a few moments later Twilight emerged from the stall, now wearing a rather tight looking pair of black leggings under a pink skirt with her original shirt up top. It looked pretty good on her but… “Well she certainly put them on.” Silverspoon said, referring to the very clear panty line underneath her skirt.

“Uh…” Diamond Tiara sighed as she took off her jacket and handed it to Twilight. “Wrap it around your waist. Happy now?” she said the last part more towards Silverspoon.

Twilight gingerly accepted the begrudgingly given gift and began to do as she was told, throwing it around her waist and tying the sleeves together at the front. Diamond Tiara cringing all the while as she watched her ridiculously expensive jacket being scrunched and folding into knots. “Thank you Die. I’ll give these back as soon as I can.” she said reluctantly but thankfully.

Die looked her up and down once before replying with “Keep them. They look good one you anyway.” she said, giving one of her few genuine compliments she’d give in a year. “Except the jacket! You’re giving that back as soon as she we get out of the school!” she damned more than asked. “Right, now let’s get out of here before someone sees you in my clothes. Randolph’s waiting by the car.”

“W-wait. I, drove to school.”

“You really in a state to drive?” Diamond Tiara responded.

“For once Trixie agrees with Die. You’re far too discombobulated to drive a motor veer-hic-el.” she added but only got a confused stare back from all three of them. Both Sil and Die raised hand and confusedly said…

“‘Discombobulated’?”

Author's Notes:

I had to make Twilight be in a bad way but I think she’s stronger than just flat out bawling for anything more than like a few minutes after it happened. She’s a strong independent purple womiz who don’t need to man! Or something like that.
Also I spent far too much time trying to find that discombobulated link, trying to remember what it was from, then finding which episode, then finding said episode, then finding the timestamp, then watching 10 more episodes of Kennan and Kel... and yes, it's a real word.

'It wasn’t falling apart, and neither was Twilight anymore. Both it and she were simply cracked. Damaged but still working.' - I'm don't like using metaphors. Keep in mind that metaphors and innuendo are two different things entirely.
'She would never cry like that… never!' - Can you FEEL the foreshadowing?

The panty line line was written before Rainbow Rocks came out and now every time I see Sonata I can't help but think that those stitch marks look like panty lines which somehow transfer through her skirt. Seriously, I can't be the only one who sees that right? Also this.

Thursday Part 8 - Highway to Home

It wasn’t quite a limousine. But it wasn’t quite not a limousine either. The closest comparison would oddly enough be a herse that had had the extended back converted into an open lounge. So on the inside it was a limo, on the outside it was just a larger than average car. Suburban high class is what Diamond Tiara had called it when Trixie mentioned its oddity.

The four of them, and Randolph the butler/driver/man-slave, had been driving for about twenty minutes now and Silverspoon was starting to see why Twilight needed her own car. With the exception of a few short answers when directly asked something, Twilight had stayed mostly quiet the whole ride. Sil was sitting beside her on the forward facing lounge while Die and Trixie were on the one running along the length of the car.

She was keeping a conversation going between herself, Die and Trixie with ease but was having trouble keeping Twilight involved for more than a few words at a times. Silverspoon mostly just chalked it up to what had happened to her earlier but truth be told, Twilight just wasn’t a naturally talkative person. And though outwardly she may’ve seemed bored to the others, she was actually enjoying being part of the conversation, whether or not she was contributing much to it.

“Tell me about your brother.” Sil said to Twilight after Die had said she and Sil would soon be step-sisters.

“My brother?” Twilight asked in response. “How’d you know I had one?”

“Because you said it was his phone, remember?” Sil smiled as she said cheerily, hoping she hadn’t just repressed one of Twilight’s buttons with that question.

“Oh, well he’s my BBBFF: Big Brother Best Friend fivever [dats moar dan 4eva!]. He’s currently enlisted in the army and has aspirations to become a commander one day. He and I discussed it in great length his roadmap to becoming a General by the time he’s forty-two and he’s currently on a four year tour but also taking tactician classes on the internet in his spare time. Or at least he better be, I always tell him he has to keep studying if he wants this dream of his to come true.” Twilight answered happily. There weren't many of them, but get her started on a topic that she enjoyed and Twilight would tell you everything. Literally everything.

Silverspoon wasn’t expecting a detailed answer like that. Mainly because “Wait, he’s still alive?” asked Sil.

“Well I haven’t seen him in a few months now but I talk to him every friday on the phone so I’m pretty sure he’s still alive.” Twilight said both factually and horrified that he could die at any moment in the army. “What made you think he wasn’t?” Twilight asked back.

“Uh, it’s just how you said the phone was your brother’s, and it’s just so old too. I don’t know, I thought it was like sentimental or something and that’s why you weren’t allowed to bring it to school.”

“Oh no, it’s just an old phone. And turns out I was allowed, I just hadn’t asked in over five years. I wasn’t allowed to bring it to school when I was like ten. Wait, when did I get that thing?...” she trailed off and started counting on her fingers and trying to figure out how old she was/is. fifteen, turning sixteen on October tenth and in grade 11. For some odd reason she didn’t remember how old she was, she always just counted how long it’s been since the year she was born.

“Well that’s goo-” Sil began but stopped as the car did too.

“We have arrived ma’am.” Randolph called back to them as he pulled over. Twilight hadn’t even noticed they were in her suburb yet thanks to these ridiculously dark tinted windows. In fact she wasn’t even sure she was now. She put her hands against the window and shelled her eyes trying to see through it. Twilight then almost fell as Randolph opened the door for her from the outside, fully aware it would make her fall but playing it off as being a good servant.

Catching herself, Twilight managed to turn her falling momentum into standing out of the car. She tried to brush it off and act casual by saying “Thank you.” to the chauffour. She then turned back to look inside for her backpack, only to see Silverspoon getting out as well, holding it for her. “Thanks too.” she said with a weak chuckle.

“No problem.” Sil said as she handed over the bag and closed the door before waving Randolph to get back in the front seat. Just the two of them now, she added “So… are you alright? Really?”

“I’m fine Sil. Thank you though.”

“It’s just, you don’t really like Die do you?”” Sil asked with obvious worry.

“What? No. I mean yes. I mean… she’s alright. She’s not the nicest person I’ve ever met but she’s alright.” Twilight told Sil, not entirely sure why’d she’d been asked that question to begin with.

“You just seemed out of place with us today is all. You barely said a word all day and not once had any back and forth with Die.” Silverspoon told her friend. “Truth is, I like you and all, but if you don’t like Die, then we can’t really be friends. And it was obvious you didn’t enjoy hanging out with her today. Or me, or Trixie.”

“Woah, woah, woah! Hang on a minute. Who said I didn’t enjoy myself?” Twilight replied. “I had an amazing time today. Well, not to oversell it but I did have fun.” Twilight happily added.

“Really? You just seemed so, I don’t know, bored though. You really had fun with us just talking and hanging out in the library for three hours?”

“Absolutely!” Twilight replied with sheer enthusiasm. “I haven’t had that much fun in ages!”

“Wow…” Silverspoon said. “You must have a really boring life.”

Twilight just laughed. “Shut up, I had fun ok?”

And Sil laughed lightly in return. “Yeah ok. So I’ll see you tomorrow I guess.” and she extended a hand to shake.

“No hands.” Twilight said and pulled her smaller friend into a hug, accidently pulling Sil's face into her breasts in the process. Silverspoon sheepishly returned the hug and the two pulled away about a second or so later. “Alright, well, I’ll see you.” Twilight finally farewelled. Sil just nodded in response and turned to open the door.

She climbed back in but before she closed the door Twilight heard from inside “Now, Trixie was promised a lift home as well.”

“Fine.” Die said with exasperation. “But don’t get used to it. And you owe me for this!” she said the last part to Sil.

“Hmm… no I don’t.” Sil replied, and then she closed the door.

Twilight stood there for a moment as the car began to take off. It was half way down the street when she began towards her house. Pulled her keys out, went inside, and for the first time in four days now, didn’t grab a muffin out of the fridge. Instead she just went straight into her room. And also unlike the last few days she didn’t turn on her computer, instead she just flopped down onto the bed beside Spike who barely flinched as she woke him up.

She didn’t have the muffin because they’d restocked the vending machines and she’d managed to get an Illegal Danish Super Snack unlike when Trixie had stolen the last one away from her. She actually smiled at the thought of Trixie. And Silverspoon. And even Diamond Tiara. She’d had fun today, more than she'd had in a long time. Just from simply hanging out with a few friends… huh. Friends…

At that thought though, a small bit of water began to form in her eyes. That simple fact made it so much worse that this last straw in the bathroom had made up her mind. She wasn’t staying at this school.

Author's Notes:

'BBBFF: Big Brother Best Friend Fivever! [dats moar dan 4eva!]' - I hate me sometimes...

I could've sworn I had written this in but apparently I didn't so I'll just say it here. The reason Sil said she doesn't owe Die anything for making her hang out with Trixie is because even though they don't seem to like each other she thinks, thanks to Twilight, that that doesn't mean they're not friend and she helped the two of them become friends.

These last two chapter were meant to be much shorter. In fact they where meant to be the first half of this next chapter. What I'm trying to say is that the last chapter, this chapter and the next chapter were originally planned as one chapter but as always I over expanded on things and/or underestimated how long it would be and wrote far too much.

Thursday Part 9 - The Death of OC

She awoke sometime later from Spike licking her face. Looking out the window Twilight guessed she’d slept for about two-odd hours and from the sounds downstairs she also gathered thather parents were already home. It was sure going to be fun explaining why her car wasn’t in the driveway. Wait… no, that wasn’t what she had to tell them. She’d made up her mind now and she needed them to know she didn’t want to attend this school anymore.

Lifting the 60 kilo [about 140 pounds] pile of dog off of her chest, she rolled off the bed and stood up. Spike jumped down along side her and the two of them walked over to the door. Once down the stairs her father was the first to see Twilight. Her mother was in the kitchen, as she should be! Because it was her turn to cook dinner tonight. “Oh, Twilight you’re home.” Velvet said as she saw her dau… were those Twilight’s clothes? Velvet paused for a moment before continuing with “I didn’t hear the car pull up.” of course she shouldn’t have anyway since it was a prius.

“Actually, I’ve been home for a while.” Twilight said nervously, trying to figure out exactly how she was going to break this to the both of them. Velvet could see the apprehension in her daughter and even though her father wasn’t looking, he too had turned having heard her. “There’s something I ne-” she was interrupted by Spike nudging the back of her leg, which with his size nearly knocked her flying, his walkiez leash in his mouth.

Velvet saw this as an opportunity. Twilight wasn’t the only one who needed to say something it turned out. “OC dear, would you mind taking Spike for a walk?” she asked to his abhorrent horror!

“W-what?!” Orion managed to spit out. His eyes locked onto the monst… err, the dog as his pupils dilated in an instant. “You want me to… WALK it?”

“Him. And yes.” Velvet replied sternly. “Of course if you’d rather I do it and you can ask Tw-”

“I’ll walk him!” He declared. His fear of the dog far overwritten by the fear of what they had discussed last night. He hesitantly hopped up from his seat and walked over to the mutt… the dog. Spike growled as he approached. “Oh I’m going to die…” he mutters as he slowly but surely reached for the leash inside this beast’s hungering maw. He had just grabbed the leash when Spike barked and I shit you not, he shit himself just a little. I believe the term is called a ‘turtle’.

Twilight for her part didn’t exactly know what was going on. How could anyone be scared in the slightest of this little pretty purple pup… oh, and why her mother was getting rid of him for either. She simple let her father take Spike out for a walk. After a few tearful goodbyes of a dying man’s last overly dramatic words, he and Spike were gone, leaving Twilight with her mother.

“Twilight honey. Is there something you want to tell me?” she asked.

And that pretty much removed all of Twilight’s apprehension. Her mother already knew. They’d gotten a call from Celestia or someone at her old school about the transferal paper work. So Twilight just blurted it out “I don’t want to do to this school anymore.” she said, almost in tears just from thinking about everything that had happened over the last four days.

Velvet just leant forwards and pulled her daughter into a tight hug. One hand on the back of her head, the other gently patting her back she asked “There there… it’s alright. You can tell me what he did…” she said trying to comfort Twilight. It only managed to confuse her though.

“Mom?” Twilight asked as she pulled away and looked up at her. “What do you mean ‘he’? I want to get out of this school and Brad’s just a small part of... of everything that’s gone wrong!” she said before collapsing back into her mother’s chest, letting her mother hug her once more.

“Honey. I know what happened on Monday… or I think I do. I just want to know you’re safe. And if anything happens or anyone did anything you’d tell me right?”

“You… know? How?” Twilight asked her mother. More over, she wanted to know what her mother knew because it clearly wasn’t the same thing she was thinking of.

“Well, last night when you wanted to ask us something, your father nearly blew a fuse [if they hadn’t all blown long ago] jumping to the conclusion that you had a boyfriend. He told me about it afterwards and I blew it off. But… this morning, I was going through your bank records and… I saw the stuff you bought on Monday.”

“That… that was itemised?” Twilight asked in shock. Her mother knew about what she’d bought that day! Velvet shook her head, indicating it wasn’t itemised in the bill and that she’d learnt some other way. “But… but confidentiality!” she said. Not about the bank though since all the money in her bank was her parents anyway, but because…

“That’s what I thought too at first. But they’re not doctors and you’re still under eighteen and my daughter so all I had to do was ask.” she said, continuing to look Twilight in the eyes. She wasn’t angry though. She was scared. Concerned. Worried… all the things a mother would be if they knew their daughter had bought something like that.

The tension of the moment was broken however as they both turned their heads to look out the window as Orion's voice echoed into the distance, yelling “It’s ganna eat me!...”

Author's Notes:

I think it's pretty obvious what Twilight bought but for the sake of those who don't know it, I intentionally made it vague even if it does seem a little forced to write like that.

'Her mother was in the kitchen, as she should be! Because it was her turn to cook dinner tonight.' - I don't know if that it continuitly-ly correct but I don't care, I just want to make that joke.

Monday Part 7.5 - Obligatory Flashback Chapter

Twilight left her room and headed down the stairs, Spike following right behind her. Down the stairs and towards the front door, she grabbed his leash and attached it to Spike’s spiked collar. Just a second to lock the door and… they were gone. Practically sprinting down the street. Spike was full of energy as always and Twilight was only just keeping up, holding his leash tight to keep him from getting too far ahead.

She loved it as much as she hated it. Sprinting was fun and horrible at the same time. Twilight tried to keep in shape, and succeeded at it, hated the process, but loved the results. It was a contradiction, she didn’t understand but didn’t care either. After about ten minutes and three kilometres, she was exhausted. Luckily so was Spike. They’d run to a small shopping village as always.

Spike knew the place, knew that it meant he was about to get a treat, and slowed nearly to a stop. Just walking now, Twilight was breathing heavily, covered in sweat. She tied Spike’s leash to a pole and left him be while she went in and got him his treat. Along with a drink for herself. Unlike driving, running was simple: plenty of time to think. So this time, when she stopped at the shops, she’d had all of what happened running through her head for nearly half an hour.

It was all horrifying to her. Literally ALL of it. Sil was nice but she already knew ‘her’ and that in itself should’ve been enough for Twilight to freak out but she held it together through the revelation that she interdimensional doppelganger not only existed but apparently fought raging she-demons and weird singing-seahorse-mermaid-things. Because she had totally been told that part by Sil today and not just the first movie’s stuff. <insert third movie's story here too>

Being up on stage in front of nearly a thousand people, all of which knew ‘her’ too. The thought alone made her stomach churn anew. Those five girls that had caused her to go through in the first place… and the sixth. How she’d cornered her right before he’d come along and… and… and that’s what scared her the most. That she could feel so helpless and out of control of a situation. Granted she had knocked him the fugg out and gotten out of there within seconds of it happening. But even if she had taken control of it, it certainly hadn’t felt that way to her at the time.

Sure, she later found out neither of them had intended anything like she had feared and it had all been just a big misunderstanding. The thought… the possibility… the probability of something like that actually happening just kept niggling at the back of her mind. And that, scared her far more than anything else that had happened today. But if it were to ever happen for real, she wasn’t going to make it easy for them. She hadn’t today and she’d be damned if she would in the future.

She approached the checkout. Her usual bottle of Rainbow Factory brand bottled water [available at all good retailers for only 7 bits] and dog treat for Spike in her hand along with something extra today. A whistle and a can of capsican spray. She’d originally wanted a taizor but couldn’t find one in the store and eventually came to the conclusion those are probably illegal for civilian use anyway. Also apparently the same is true of proper pepper spray and only capsican spray is avaialble for over the counter purchase. Her only hope was that the cashier wouldn’t take note about it.

There were two registers open at this time of day and though she didn’t know the person by name, she’d been here enough time to know which of the cashiers was most and least talkative to the customers. Luckily the one that spoke the least was on today, even if on a slightly longer queue. Even if she was the one of fewer words, the cashier still saw what was being bought and hesitated for a brief moment before continue to scan the items.

“That’s eleven bit.” she said as she handed Twilight the bag. Twilight reached for her purse but stopped before pulling it out. Only eleven bits? That’s how much the the drink and snack normally cost by themselves. She looked up at the cashier with an obviously confused look. In a low voice “On the house. Keep safe.” she told Twilight who had decided to avoid eye contact. It was odd… she felt like a victim somehow even from just this. She was grateful but at the same time felt ashamed.

Ever polite though “Thank you.” she said hastily before grabbing the bag and leaving. There was just something about it. Something that felt wrong. And even once outside the store, now walking slowly towards Spike she couldn’t put her finger on what exactly. Maybe she felt like a victim or maybe she felt like the cashier felt she was a victim. Just in general it was a sucky feeling. She didn’t feel scared, she didn’t feel weak or vulnerable. If anything it was the exact opposite. Anyone ever tried anything on her she was ready now.

Then it hit her. What if she wasn’t? What if everything she tried failed and even with these preventive and defensive/offensive tools she still lost. What if, what if… suddenly she knew what it was she had been feeling: exposed. Everyone around her, every single one of them, was someone she didn’t know and a person who could potentially be thinking anything. Male, female, it didn’t matter. She’d seen both of them from that perspective today. People. People she didn’t know wh-

She caught herself. She was panicking and she realised it. Rationalisation began doing its job and she thought through scenario after scenario. That guy is just walking to his car. That woman is just going to the bakery. That creepy fat dude with the beard only growing under his chin wearing a fedora was actually just walking over to meet his ridiculously attractive girlfriend. No one here was going to get her. No one… here.

There it was again. Try as she might, no matter how much she told herself that she was being paranoid, said paranoia wouldn’t let up. Hence: paranoia. Maybe there was more. But what? She’d done everything she could to defend herself if the worst came to worst. There just wasn’t anything else she could do. If they got past that then she…

Roughly half a step away from where Spike was leashed up she stopped and turned around, leaving Spike sitting there with a sagged face… which was actually completely unchanged from his usual saggy pitbull face. Twilight had realised what else she could do. It wasn’t something she liked the idea of but it was the smart thing to do. Take every measure.

She walked into the store, a different one to before, and scoured the shelves looking for what she was after. Soon enough she found them and once more headed towards the register, which in this store was actually at the back of the shop. There wasn’t a line here this time and she proceeded right up to the attendant. As she placed the round packet on the counter she was greeted with “May I see your prescription please?”

“Prescription?” Twilight asked the chemist.

“I’m sorry, you’re required to have a doctor’s prescription to buy birth control pills at your age ma’am.” the woman whose name tag read ‘Nurse Redheart' answered. Twilight’s eyes widened slightly but then sank again in disappointment. She could book a doctor’s appointment easy enough. However she was on her parent’s medicare plan and would need them to do it for her. Naturally she didn’t want them to know she was buying birth control pills. Even if she wasn’t having sex, the real reason, well, it almost felt more shameful to her. “It’s alright.” Redheart added. “It’s not uncommon for girls your age to come in here looking for the pill. It’s just a quick evaluation and we can prescribe them to you. Coldheart, would you mind the storefront for a moment?” she called to the other chemist.

“Sure.” she replied, only saying it so I could break apart two very long paragraphs.

Redheart nodded appreciatively towards Coldheart and turned back to Twilight “Would you follow me back here, we can start the examination right away.”

“Uh…” Twilight replied. She expected some sort of gynaecological examination and this woman saying she could do it right here and now, and with the mind set she was already in. Needless to say she nearly pissed herself. Not literally of course. Not this time at least.

“Oh, I’m so sorry.” Redheart stammered. “I completely forgot to ask if you actually wanted to be tested, simply assuming so. My apologies. Rest assured, it’s nothing invasive. Just a few forms, a few questions and tutorial on how to use birth control pills effectively. It shouldn’t take more than five minutes. Now. Would you like to take the examination?” she clarified with a small but genuine smile. It calmed Twilight. Calmed her dramatically. Twilight wordlessly nodded and followed her back.

Author's Notes:

'only saying it so I could break apart two very long paragraphs.' - I hate/love myself...

Though this may seems like retcon this was actually planned for quite some time, though originally meant to have taken place on Wednesday night but a lot of things got shuffled around since then.
Also, subtle hinting as too something that should hopefully be happening on either Saturday or Sunday.
This was a bit darker than I intended it to be. I think I was in a very 'I got raped' mindset while trying to think like her. Very much do not want right there.
Counterpoint: if you think it was too dark have a comical deleted/extended scene!

“It’s just a few simple questions: name, date of birth, intention of use and a bit of paper work on my part.” Redheart said as she searched through some shelves before she found what she was looking for and pulled out a few pages of paper and stuck them onto a clipboard. “Are you ready to begin?”

“Mhmm.” Twilight simply replied.

“Name?”

“Uh, Twilight Sparkle.”

“Could you spell that for me please?”

“Right of course. T W I L I G H T space S P A R K L E fullstop.”

“Hrm, Thank you.” Redheart choked back a chuckled trying to ignore Twilight’s use of ‘space’ and ‘fullstop’ fullstop “Date of birth?”

“My age is-” Twilight continued to speak as a exceptionally loud truck drove past outside in the classic obscuring the information way. “-ven”

“I’m sorry, could you repeat that?”

“Of course. My age is sixteen and I was born on the 13th of the 37th in the year 117.”

“So that. 13/37/117. Are you sexually active?”

“No.” Twilight answered oddly casually which surprised Redheart considering this girl, Twilight, had been all nerves when she'd walked in her not minutes before.

“Do you have any plans to become sexually active within the next month or months?”

“No.” Despite the subject, this was what Twilight was good at: a test. Question asked, question answered. It had been hard at first but once she began to see it like that it all became so much simpler.

“Why are you after the pill?” Redheart asked.

“I ha-” Twilight began and was stopped almost immediately.

“I’m sorry. That wasn’t on the paper work. That was me asking that. You don’t have to answer if you don’t want to.”

“It’s fine.” Twilight replied. “I, I got scared today. It turned out to not be what I thought it was but… I’ve been nervous ever since and I thought that even if I protect myself to my utmost there’s still the chance that… the worst may happen. I’d like to make it so that the worst of the worst doesn’t happen in that event.”

Redheart was silent for a moment. “Well… it’s a sure lot better than most reasons I’ve heard here.” remembering how many times she’d come back to prescribe birth control pills and ending up prescribing morning after instead. That one constantly laughing pink haired girl especially...

Thursday Part 9.2 - Back on Track (Mid Season Finale)

“And… that’s everything?” Velvet asked. The two had moved from just outside of the kitchen and have taken a seat next to one another on the main lounge of the living room for nearly an hour ago now.

“Mhmm.” Twilight replied to her mother. She’d told her everything. From the normal to the crazy. Everything that had happened on Monday on her first day at this new school all the way up until now. Though mostly about Monday. And Twilight prayed to Spongebob that her mother would believe her.

“Well that would explain the Aurora Borealis that happened last year.”

“You believe me? You don’t think I’m crazy?” Twilight asked. “If I was told that story I’d think I was crazy!’ Twilight said, near the brink of tears. “I’d think I was a big fat li-”

She was cut off by her mother hugging her. “It’s alright Twilight. You’re not crazy… we had you tested.” Twilight accepted the hug and chuckled at her mother’s joke. Unless that weekend they’d spent in Manehatten when she was younger with the guy who asked her all those questions wasn’t actually a holiday… no it was a joke. “Just, why didn’t you tell me sooner?”

“I, I didn’t want to disappoint you. You bought me a car to get there. You were so proud I was suggested a higher rated school as a senior. And… I don’t know. I was scared you’d say no.” Twilight finished, finally realising a few tears as she returned her mother's hug.

“There’s nothing to be scared of dear.” Velvet told her daughter as she began to release her hug. The two drifted apart but Velvet kept her hand on Twilight’s shoulder. “Where’s that paperwork? I’ll sign it for you. I’ll even take it into the school myself if its to much for you.” she offered.

“Thank you mom. But, It’s fine. I mean, I’ve been there three days since.” Twilight replied. She had been planning to follow it up with ‘ And nothing bad’s happened.’ but that wasn’t exactly true. But despite how comfortable she was towards her mother, she didn't want to admit she was terrified to go back. Twilight stood up and walked over to her bag. She opened the front zipper, retrieved the note and rezipped her backpack. Returning to the couch she handed the folded letter to her mother and said “I don’t think I’ll be going to school tomorrow. That’s okay right?”

“It’s fine dear. It’s fine.” her mother replied. “I’ll fill this out with your father tonight.” After that the two of them stayed silent for nearly a minute, maybe more. “Oh, that’s right. Aren’t you curious as to why I was looking through your bank account?”

“Um… should I be?” Twilight answered/questioned. It was her parent’s money after all and her being able to use it was only half the reason it was in her name. The other half was a tax dodge.

“That Silverspoon girl. I’d bet my left nut that she’s the reason you wanted to bring your phone to school right?” Velvet asked and attributed Twilight’s cringing to how she’d phrased the question rather than anything else phone-stealing like.

Twilight had neglected to mention that whole getting her phone stolen and from what little she remembered of the incident, that the jerk-bully had taken because she thought Twilight had been filming her… or something. Up until now it hadn’t seemed prudent to mention. And still wasn’t entirely. “Well, yeah. She and I have actually become good friends.” Twilight answered happily. Sil was one of the only good things about the school. And probably something she’d miss about it too. Even if they had had a conversation about being forgotten if she did leave.

Velvet was beside herself at the news. That Twilight had actually called of of her friends a ‘friend’ and not an ‘air quotes friend’. “Well good news then!” Velvet said cheerfully as she went over to the counter she’d been behind when Twilight came down stairs. "I was going through your bank account to see if we had enough. And you had more than enough! But enough about what's now called my 'new shoes fund', I got you this.” Velvet said as she presented Twilight her present.

Needlessly, but thoughtfully, gift wrapped complete with a neat little bow on top was a small box. Twilight eyed it for a moment before she gently began to unwra- she tore the thing to pieces. Low and behold… “An iFruit 6S?!”

“Look at the back” her mother told. Twilight flipped the phone over. Not only was it a 6S, it was a gold one with a black bottom. “It’s a Tower of Pimps edition. I had to sign the company's Free Edgor petition to get it but it was worth it!” Velvet laughed, happily getting a smile to return to her daughter’s face after all they’d spoken about. “That old hand-me-down you got from Shining Armour was ancient. Now, even if you do leave that school you can stay in touch with her properly. And any other friends you made. Did you make any others?”

“Well, sort of.” stated Twilight. “I met a few other people and two of them I guess could be called… “Twilight raised her hands, pointed to index and middle fingers up and curled them twice in a row as she continued “‘friends’.”

“That’s great news.” Velvet said trying to hide her disappointment that the other two were no more to her daughter than any of her other ‘air quote friends’ had been. But she’d been pushing her luck to expect otherwise. But still. One real friend was one more than she had at her old school aside from her brother and that made Velvet gladder than anything Twilight had ever said or done before. Trying to hide a tear, she told her daughter “Alright, you can thank me by going up to your room and twittering about your new phone to your friends on facebook.” she said using two completely outdated sites that no one used anymore. Moms... amirite? “I’ve got to finish cooking dinner before your father gets home. He is going to be PISSED about walking Spike.”

Twilight chuckled. She never did understand why her father was scared of such a cute fluffy little jiant pitbull. Oh well, he’s just weird that way she figured. “Thanks mom.” she said before heading towards the stairs. Half way up them though a thought occurred to her. “Hey mom, what’s my new phone’s number?”

“Oh don’t worry about that dear. It’s the same number. The phone’s unlocked so just take the simcard out of your old phone and you’ll be fine.”

Author's Notes:

Welp, her parents finally know and despite Velvet's good intentions, has put Twilight in yet another crazy zaney sitcom-esk situations *camera zooming in and out on Twilights while spinning and The Price Is Right fail music plays alogn with canned laughter*

But seriously, the story is going on Hiatus for a while while I catch up on writing. I know what happens tomorrow night at this point but I don't know what happens tomorrow during the day. Well, other than the Gilda scene but I don't know what happens in her classes, I know she runs into Brad ocne because she misses form again and he asks what happened but I don't know what happens there. And I don't know how RD deals with her team going caput and how or why Zecora will help seems she's involved in Twilight and RD's class meet up.
This works as both a teaser and an insight because all of these things ARE going to happen but I'm not entirely sure how.
Now, obviously she'll see Sil, DT and Trixie at some point seems they're her friends now which is all but one of the major characters [she also has History which has Rarity and Sunset in that class] she's going to meet on Friday... day. Frinight... Fluttershy's 'odd' relationship with Discord will be revealed! And a completely new character [who is canon and it makes sense] will be revealed!
So stay tuned for the next exciting episode of Dragon ball Z! I mean uh... Equestria Girl. Wait, What's Equestria? coming May 3rd! [hopefully]

Friday

So after panicking over that whole simcard in a stolen phone issue for nearly two hours before her father came home last night, Twilight eventually managed to calm herself down. Her mother wasn’t working today and the two of them were going to go into the school and speak with Principal Celestia together. She could easily speak with her about the phone without her mother finding out. After all, she knew exactly who’d stolen it and if what Gilda had said was any indication, she most likely still had it.

Now, that being said, her mother was a writer and she didn’t have work today, she’d been up since 5am clacking away at her typewriter for the past three hours managing to get more out in that time than she had in the last two months. And as such Twilight didn’t expect her to stop for a good few hours yet. So after breakfast and seeing her father off, Twilight was planning on going right back to bed.

Ding dong!~

Who the hell is ringing at my door at this time of morning? Bet it’s those Helixian Witnesses again…

She dragged herself out of her bed because she knew full well her mother wasn’t going to answer the door. It was only about 8 and Twilight had just gotten to that point where you’re on the border of sleep and awake. She made her way down the stairs, somehow managing to avoid tripping over Spike as she went down them, and made it to the door. Calling out as the doorbell rang again “Who is it?”

“I’ll give you three guesses.” came Silverspoon’s voice.

“Sil?” Twilight asked as she opened the door.

“Right on the fir… nice pyjamas." she answered with a mild laugh. Twilight slammed the door shut. Her cheeks instantly turning red like roses as she put her back against the door and spread her arms across it, as if holding it closed would reverse what had just happened. With a small laugh Sil called “Oh come on, at least it wasn’t a nightgown or something.” through the door.

“What was that?” came Velvet’s voice. Great… not only had her friend seen her in her raggedy old PJs but she’d interrupted her mother’s writing too. She likely wouldn’t be able to pick it back up again for days at the least, if not weeks.

“It’s fine mom, just someone at the door.” she called back into the house.

“Are you going to let ‘just someone’ in or what?” came Diamond Tiara’s clearly annoyed voice. She said as she came up and leant against the door, tilting her head toward it to speak through. Unbeknownst to Twilight, of course. “We came all this way just to pick you up for school and you’re not even ready yet? What happened to leaving at <go back and check what time Brad said he left> huh?”

“Uh, sure. Just… just give me a second alright?” she said as she began to edge herself away from the door. She made it half way up the stairs before she called out “The door’s open, you can come in now.” expecting a huff from Die at the manner of the invite. She was fully upstairs by the time the door opened and made sure only her head was visible to them when she told them “I’ll be back down in a moment. Just make yourselves at home until I get back, okay?” before disappearing into her room.

She scolded herself for answering the door in her panamas ‘stupid stupid stupid’ as she quickly donned some more appropriate clothes and most importantly: a bra, waking Spike in the process. He had to be half cat; he slept at least twelve hours or more a day. After she got dressed and primp and proper she hurriedly made her way back downstairs. The two girls were sitting on either end of the couch holding a can of drink each. Her mother was seated beside the couch in her usual chair.

“So this is Silverspoon?” Velvet asked as she approached. “It’s lovely to meet her. You didn’t tell me they were coming over this morning.” Twilight came and stood beside her mother’s seat and briefly got a glimpse of Die’s nonplussed face at not being mentioned.

Sil finished taking a sip of her drink, holding in a very Japaneighs manner with one hand holding the bottom and the other its side. “I’m sorry to have imposed on you Misses Twilight.” she said in her most respectful tone. “I tried to call but…” she stopped there seeing Twilight raise her pointed palm towards her neck and quickly waved it in a cutting ‘ixnay’ motion. “... we, I, only thought about it about ten minutes ago that if we dropped Twilight off here yesterday then she wouldn’t be able to drive herself to school today.”

“That’s quite alright, and quite thoughtful too. But I’m afraid Twilight wasn't planning on going to school today.”

“See, I told you we didn’t need to come here.” Die spoke up for the first time since the short conversation the three had had introducing themselves when Twilight was up stairs.

Sil had faced her when she spoken but chose to ignore her friend's comment, instead turning back to Twilight and asking “Why not?”

“Why do you think?” Twilight simply replied.

“Right…” Sil returned.

“Pardon me but, was everything my daughter said true? It’s not that I don’t believe her… but…”

“Well, I don’t know what she told you. But yes.” Sil answered rather cheerfully. In fairness, to Twilight it was traumatic, to Silverspoon it was kinda awsum. “Weird huh?”

“It’s fine mom.” said Twilight. “You can get back to your writing. I’ll get a lift to school with them, talk to Principal Celestia, and drive home this afternoon.” she told her mother but with a clear lack of enthusiasm in her voice.

Velvet stood up a bit and pulled Twilight in to speak privately. “Are you sure about this dear? You don’t have to go with them just because they came here.” she told her daughter, weary that she may have only been accepting their offer because it had been offered to her and not because Twilight actually wanted to go.

“Thanks mom but, I may have overemphasised on Monday last night.” she said with a slight smile. “Tuesday was a little weir-”

“AAARRGGGHHHH!!!!~” Sil let out a super high pitched squeal, a tone that surely sent Pinkie’s ears twitching somewhere miles away. Both Twilights quickly turned back to see “Get it off me!” Silverspoon laying on her back on the couch with Spike standing… nope, now sitting on top of her. Now licking her face… that was his spot on the couch.

“Wow… I’ve never seen Spike like anyone but Twilight before…” Velvet muttered as Twilight laughed in her denial of Spike's monstrosity and still seeing him as a cute little puppy as Die scampered away over the arm of the couch hiding behind it. All the while Sil continued to scream, slowly turning into tickling laughter and slight disgust as she hap hazardously fought him off.

Eventually Twilight stepped in and stepped up to Spike, lifting his massive frame off of Sil with ease. “That’s enough boy. This is my friend Sil, play nice with her.” to the amazement of Die seeing this just-above-petite girl lift that beast into the air. Sil just groaned as she rolled onto her side and wiped her very slobbery face. Pulling her hand away, she found it absolutely covered in drool and quickly grabbed a throw pillow to wipe herself with.

“Look.” Diamond Tiara interjected as she stood up from her hiding spot. “No offence. But are you coming or not? We’re going to be late as it is. ESPECIALLY if traffic is as bad as you say it is this time of day.” she placed her drink down on the table, most likely intentionally missing the coster. “Randolph has been sitting out in that car for ten minutes now just waiting.” she may not have gone about in the most tactful of ways but believe it or not this was her trying to be nice to him. That, and to get away from Spike.

Like in all animes, people take random signs such as Spike liking Twilight’s new friend Silverspoon for the first time as a good omen, Velvet told Twilight “Go on.” she said as she smiled at her daughter. “I’ll be by the phone if you need me for anything. But I get the feeling you won’t. You two, take good care of my daughter today would you kindly?” she said looking past Twilight towards the younger girls.

“Mom…” Twilight said in both an annoyed groan and appreciative words. Velvet leant down and gave her daughter a peck on the cheek. Twilight honestly couldn’t tell if she was being intentionally motherly-embarrassed or if it was just a by-product of having a great mom. “Thanks again Mom. I’ll make sure to bring the car home today.” Twilight said with a laugh. She worried about her unpacked bag for a moment, then quickly remembered she’d stashed it in its entirety in her locker yesterday.

Without anything else to worry about she left with her friends, closing the door behind her. Velvet heard a few words about seating in the form of the word ‘shotgun’ and smiled. Sure, she would be worried for the rest of the day, any mother would be, but at heart she knew Twilight would be fine. Though she knew it would likely be pointless, she sat back down in front of her typewriter and tried to pick up where she’d left off. Then, suddenly, it came to her!

“Twilight didn’t take the paperwork with her…”

Author's Notes:

<go back and check what time Brad said he left> I can't remember what he said...

Everything thing said about Velvet's writing is subtle fourth wall pokes.
And on that note, I haven't actually written anything in about 4 months and wrote this in either December or early January.
Which sadly means that this story is going from temporary hiatus to indefinite hiatus. Soz...
I have a written plan for everything up to Monday [which is the end of the story] but I've had no drive to actually write it unfortunately.

Have this instead.

~Deleted scene
“Thanks mom but, I may have over emphasis on Monday last night.” she said with a slight smile. “Tuesday was a little weird and Wednesday was kinda strange too but by Thursday it had all settled down.”

“Really?” Diamond Tiara interjected. “Because I thought yesterday you were so messed up that Sil and I had to take you home because you were crying so heavily we didn’t think you could drive.” she stated.

“Die!” Silverspoon called out.

“What? It’s true isn’t it?” she replied. She wasn’t exactly being tactful about it but believe it or not this was her way of being nice. She knew Twilight hated the place, hell anyone could tell that was the case. And yet for some reason Twilight was adamant about continuing to go back there. As if some all-powerful, let’s call it a ‘writer’, was forcing her to do so against her will.

“Th-that was different.” Twilight tried to defend herself.

“How so?” both Die and Velvet asked at the same time.

“Well, that… that had nothing to do with the school and what happened last year. The jerk was just… a jerk! She didn’t know me or other me. It just... it could’ve happened at any school.” it was actually a pretty good answer. A horrible situation that shouldn’t have been defended at all but she was right about it having nothing to do with the main reason she was leaving there. But going back there… this is far too meta. - end.

Friday Part 2 - The Change in Writing Style Due to Six Month Break

The drive was slow. They seemed to be just at the end of the major traffic jam with many cars in front of them but few behind them. A couple minutes later and they would’ve missed it entirely. Of course, either way they would have arrived at the same time, which was more than half an hour late for school as it was. The three of them had talked in the car. Well, two of them had talked and one of those two had tried to get the third involved with marginal success.

“Look. If you really ‘can’t handle this’ than I’m more than happy to drive you right back home.” Diamond Tiara said as she stood outside of the limo, looking in at her friend’s friend. Quite frankly, she didn’t only not understand Twilight’s issue with all of this, but was honestly envious of it. To be known by the entire school without having to do a thing, who wouldn’t want that?

Twilight turned her waist to the side and put both of her legs outside of the car before pulling herself up and out. “No. I’m fine. I wouldn’t want to impose on you anymore than I already have. We’re late as it is because of me. I wouldn’t want put you out any further than I already have.” she said bashfully, as she realised how lame what she was saying sounded. As it was, she had to resist the urge to lift one of her arms and awkwardly scratched the back of her head while saying it.

“You make it sound like she’s the one who’d be doing anything for you.” Sil said as she walked around from the other side of the car. “She’d just have Randolph drive you home without her.”

“Oh.” Twilight said, rethinking her last statement and rethinking her momentary perception of Diamond Tiara as an actually nice person. Not that she’s a bad person, she’s just… “Well, I’d hate to inconvenience him either. I’m fine. Really.” she told them both. About 90% sure she meant it.

“Pah-lease… if he doesn’t have something to do, he’s just going to go to my big empty mansion and s-”

Sil interrupted her there as she coughed “McMansion.”

Die just ignored her and kept going though. “-it around all day listening to his old people music.”

“That’s not a very nice thing to say about him. I mean, I like that old time rock and roll.” Twilight said in his defence.

She was countered quickly and effectively with “Am I wrong?”

“No ma’am. That kind of music just soothes the soul.”

Die sighed and shook her head, muttering to herself “Reminiscing about the days of old…” before looking towards her butler/chaudière and adding “You’re dismissed until the end of school. Go do… whatever with that old time rock and roll.” and with that there was a loud squealing of spinning wheels as the limo instantly took off, leaving the three in a cloud of burnt rubber.

As she watched the car quickly disappear, Twilight turned back to her friends. “Well, I guess we’d better be getting to class.”

“Why?” Diamond asked.

“What do you mean why?”

“She’s right.” Sil added. “We’ve already missed more than half of it anyway. Why don’t we just hang out here for a bit longer.”

“Wow… I can already hear my mom saying you two are bad influence.” which as you’d expect got a ‘seriously?’ look from both of them. “What? She would.”

“Hey, it’s not like we’re skipping a whole class intentionally or anything. I am a model student thank you very much.” Sil defended herself.

“I’m just a model.” Die just boosted herself instead. “Besides. From what you’ve told us, how long do you think it would take YOU to find your class anyway hmm?” said Die as she turned towards the building, heading towards the front entrance. As did Silverspoon. “You coming? You’ve gotta come this way with us anyway.”

“Fine.” Twilight begrudgingly agreed as she stepped in beside the two, opposite Sil.

“What’ve you got first up anyway?” asked Sil to both of them.

“I’ve go-” they both began to reply at once. “Oh, uh, you go first.” Twilight offered to Die.

“I’ve got Maths. And before you say anything that is NOT the reason I said we should skip first period. It just happens to be a happy coincidence.” Die smugly defended herself.

“You still hate maths that much? Maths is easy.”

“Maths is the worst.” a phrase Twilight deeply disagreed with. “I can’t think of a real life time I’m ever going to use it.”

“Right… exchange rates for your trip to Prance you want to take, how much you should tip. [0%, what’s the point of a minimum wage if you still can’t afford to eat on it anyway? Get a real economy morons] magazine monthly/yearly subscription costs.”

“And where in any of this is finding out the angle of a triangle with odd sides? I know all that other stuff but tell me when am I EVER going to use trigonometry?” to which Sil tried to reply but couldn’t think of any examples.

“Um… having a triangle pool you need to fill.

“Side A time Side B, divided by two, times height. Not trig.” Die retorted, proving to both Sil and Twilight, Twilight in particular as Sil already knew, that though she liked to play the rich socialite pink-girl, she was still just as smart as anyone else at this advanced placement school. “And also when is that ‘fill a pool’ example ever relevant at all? Just dump a hose in it and walk off.”

“That’s a good point.”

“Of course it is." Die finished. "Anyway, what have you got first up anyway?”

“The same thing I had last time you had maths.”

“It’s only the first week Sil. I haven’t memorised your time table yet. I barely know mine.” Die said harshly at first but finished it in a light hearted tone.

“Engineering. What about you Twilight?”

“Oh me? Uh… I think I have… Geology? I’m not sure. I haven’t quite memorised my time table yet either. Not that it matters though…” she muttered her last words.

Sil still manage to hear them though. “Why doesn’t it matter?”

“Well, I mean… it… it doesn’t matter because I’m not going to it. What’s my next class is what matters. I have… Chemistry? I think. What do you have?” she asked as she avoided saying she was leaving once more but negating that by saying it here instead.

“I’ve got Biology next. But what have you got for the rest of today Twilight?”

“Um… just Geology, History and English.” Twilight answered and Die just sighed loudly, drawing both of their attentions.

“You still haven't figure it out yet have you Sil?” Die asked. “She’s been quiet this whole time except when I’ve asked her stuff like ‘are you sure?’ and ‘why don’t you…?’. You want her to talk? Neg her and make it a question. It’s obvious really. She’ll try to justify herself with whatever flawed excuse she’s telling herself to do what she doesn’t want to do. Am I wrong?” she said as she stared dead at Twilight with a smirk on her face.

“What? Yes. You are wrong.” Twilight answered as they walked into the front entrance of the school. “I’m not trying to justify anything. What makes you think that I’m justifying anything at all?”

Die approached the bench on the wall, turned and took a seat before she gave her response. “Well, for starters, you’ve been reluctant to do anything until someone gives you an option. You’re beta. Maybe even omega. But whenever an alpha, like me, tells you to do something like go home, you try and defy them and stay by their side.” smugness and pride absolutely dripping from her words.

“Wait… how does that make her beta?” questioned Sil.

“Because. She’s willing to do stuff she doesn’t want to just so she doesn’t disappoint us. She’s desperate for friends.” Die finally concluded. And Twilight didn’t try to deny it. She hadn’t really thought about it, but it made sense. On some level at least. It explained to herself why she’d been willing to put up with this… “But I never said that was a bad thing.”

It surprised her, Sil too for that matter, to hear Diamond say that. Surprised and confused. “Huh? How is that good?” she asked.

Diamond Tiara had tapped her palm on the bench beside her and invited Twilight to sit down. She followed and took a seat, Die keeping eyes on her all the while. “Well aside from the obvious of my friendship being totally worth it, what’s wrong with going out of your way for friends? believe it or not, I wasn’t taking a shot at you about this. I was taking a shot at Silverspoon.”

“Wha? What did I do!?” she asked, still standing in front of them, now feeling like the odd one out of the bunch.

“You’re the one whose guilt tripping her into being here, trying to get her to talk even though she doesn’t want to and then happy that she does talk when it’s only ever about something she doesn’t want to talk about. Simply put: do us both a favour and let her be quiet. That way I don’t have to listen to you two and she doesn’t have to talk to us.”

Twilight was stunned by this. It was both right and wrong, gracious and insulting. “Are you planning on being a psychologist?” was all she could think to say back about it all.

Sil answered that question for her with “No. She just used to be a bully and really knows how to get into people’s heads.”

“‘Used to’?” Twilight replied, both mockingly and legitimately asking.

Sil just chuckled and took a seat down beside Twilight at last. “Yeah… you think you’re joking, but she used to be A LOT worse.”

“Look who's talking ‘Miss Silver Tongue’.”

“I never said I wasn’t either.”

Twilight in between the two “Actually, now that you mention it. You weren't exactly that nice to your English partner the other day either.”

“Yep. We’re the mean girls.” Die said, accepting what she’d said as a compliment.

“And like every bad high school drama, we’re also popular for some reason.” Sil added. She then took pause for a brief moment. Twilight was probably about to speak up in response but Sil cut off whatever she was about to say. “Am I… am I doing it again? Is Die right and the only reason you’re talking about this because it’s something you don’t really like and you’re trying to justify it?” she asked with genuine concern. Which was odd given what she had just admitted to and took pride in the fact that she was a bully.

“Uh, well… I wouldn’t quite put it that way exactly. It sounds so… clinical. But yeah, a little.” she answered somewhat sheepishly.

“With my amazing psychological powers I suggest this. Stop talking. If you want to hang out with friend but don’t want to talk about this kinda stuff. Then don’t. It’s really that simple. And don’t take this the wrong way but I don’t really care what you say anyway.”

“What other way is there to take that?...” both of the other girls asked in unison.

“What I mean is if you want to be here then be here. You don’t have to contribute to every conversation just because you’re part of it. And again, I’m not taking a shot at you and whatever it is you’re doing here. It’s at Sil. Stop trying to force her into conversations. If she speaks up she speaks up. She does that a lot actually. And if not. Ever think she just doesn’t have anything worth saying?”

“You know how insulting that sounds right?” Sil asked, leaning forwards so she could look directly at Die without Twilight In the way.

“Doesn’t mean it’s wrong.” Die answered while doing the same as Sil and leaning forwards. “In fact… what do you think Twi?”

Twilight paused for a moment as attention was brought back to her. The other’s focus had been on each other for a bit now and as a result… “She’s actually right. It’s kinda nice. Just listening to you two talk but still technically being part of the conversation. It’s just… I don’t know. Feels good.”

“See.” Die said again smugly and got a frown back from Sil. Before She could say anything back though the bell for second period rang. One of the nearby classes began to empty into the hall before the bell finished and once it did many more joined in soon after. “Well. Looks like I have to get to SOS.” she said, taking the bell ringing as her way of winning the debate by default. “See you at lunch. Chou.”

“Alright… see you then. I better get going too.” Sil said to the two of them and stood up. “Oh right, we usually meet outside the cafeteria and then head off to wherever.” she said to Twilight.

“I GUESS you’re invited too then.” Die added before she turned and left. “Later.”

Twilight, having gotten used to Diamond’s clearly faked aloofness by this point stood up too and nodded. “I’ll see you then. Oh, also… F block’s this way right?” she asked as she pointed.

“Yeah. it’s that way.” Sil happily replied with a slight laugh. As the three parted ways, Randolph was finally arriving back at Diamond Tiara's McMansion. He kicked off his shoes at the door, placed his hat on the rack and grabbed a remote and pressed a button on it. The first few notes of the sound began to play as he quickly dropped his pants and power slid on his socks into the living room.

Just take that old records off the shelf!! and as the word 'shelf 'was played he instantly dropped to the floor. Not because he’d slipped over but because “I forgot to cover up that shelf nani cam…”

Author's Notes:

While rereading this on the final go before publishing it I read Randolph's voice as Woodhouse from Archer. Also the VA of Woodhouse died. Is it in bad taste to say 'I'll get the rug'? Too bad, I'm saying it anyway. RIP in pieces you crackwhore.
Where was I? Oh right, the story.
So it's been literally 6 months since I wrote anything for this. This chapter just had me stumped and as it is it kinda sucked and dragged on with a poor explanation for how Twilight's feeling. While I like to think she is is similar to what was said in the story, it's not portrayed correctly. To sum it up, she likes begin around friends but doesn't necessarily want to have to interact with them unless she feels she has something specific to say.
I also may've been channelling a bit of Moon Dancer feels into her as this was written about 2 days after that episode aired.
However, once I got past this chapter I was able to crank out another 5 chapters within a week so we're going to have consistent updates each week for at least a month now. Hopefully.
Enjoy.

Friday Part 3 - The Question

The first thing Twilight was greeted with as she entered the class was Pinkie Pie shouting from across the room as she stood up from her desk. “Heya Twilight!” as she smiled and waved eagerly. Despite what Pinkie had told Twilight about leaving her be, she wasn’t exactly surprised by thi- “Heya Moon Dancer!” Pinkie Pie shouted from across the room as she stood up in her seat, smiling and waving eagerly.

Oh right… she was friends with everyone. Or something like that. Maybe she wasn’t singling Twilight out and just being… whatever she was. ‘Pinkie Pie being Pinkie Pie’? Na, that sounds stupid. It’s like saying ‘Twilight Sparkle being Twilight Sparkle’. As if they could be someone else. Actually that was a bad example seems there was another Twilight Sparkle apparently.

Unfortunately, Pinkie Pie was sitting right next to where Twilight usually sat in a classroom with this sort of desk set up. Well, she can’t have everything after all. She went and sat instead at the end of one the column but two rows closer to the front. She only just sat down when the girl who had come in behind her came up and stood beside her. “Can I help you?” Twilight asked, looking up at the girl looking down at her.

“That’s my seat.” the red haired girl with a pair of taped together glasses said as she put her books down on the table. “Mr. Ato gave us seating assignments remember. Now please. Leave.”

She had completely forgotten about that. “Oh. Right. Sorry.” she said as she hastily grabbed her book and stood up, letting the girl into her seat. She then sighed as she accepted she had to sit next to Pinkie for this class. It wasn’t that bad though. Pinkie Pie was pretty smart from what Twilight had seen in their last two classes together. “Wrong seat.” she said as she took her correct seat.

“Ooh… I was wondering what you were doing. I was all like ‘Doesn’t she remember we have assigned seating in this class?’ and ‘Of course she does, she wouldn’t forget something like that’ and “Oh, the girl with the crush on her is talking to her.’ and ‘She’s coming over here now, I wonder what she was doing there in the first place?’. Hey, where were you for Chemistry. I know you said we don’t have chemistry but I didn’t think you would actually change out of it so fast. But I guess you’re right about us always having Geology instead."

“What was that?” Twilight asked before she looked back at the girl she’d taken the seat of.

“I said we’ll always have Geology. I don’t mind if you transferred out of Chemistry. But if you missed this class on the other hand… hoo hoo… you don’t even know!” she said in a manner that was both friendly and psychopathically threatening.

“N-no… I just… I was late again and missed my first class.” Twilight replied trying to pretend she hadn’t been freaked the hell out by the previous statement. “Now, what was that about that other girl?”

“Good morning class.” Mr. Ato said as he walked in and put his folder down on the table. From there, the two of them were silent for most of the remainder of the period. A few answers and questions throughout as they listened and took notes. It was towards the end of the hour when Twilight was caught off guard by a small piece of paper folded into a triangle landed on her desk. It read ‘READ ME’ on it. Which was a request Twilight could hardly refuse.

She unfolded the piece of paper and in it it said ‘ARE WE FRIENDS?’ with two boxes next to the words ‘YES’ and ‘NO’ essentuated with two blue and one yellow balloon down in the bottom corner. Twilight, looked up and around to see who’d thrown this at her. Sitting right beside her was Pinkie Pie, facing away and whistling nonchalantly. Of Course whistling in the middle of a classroom while the teacher was talking drew more attention than anything else she’d done so far.

It was clearly from Pinkie. But Twilight swore she’d seen no signs of her making it. For starters, with how neatly it had been folded there’s no way she could’ve done that without noticing it right beside her. Then there were the coloured balloons and no pens to match. Either Pinkie was a master of stealth or she had a stack of these premade. And as weird as it was, neither of this options would come as a surprise to Twilight by this point.

“Is there something you want Pinkie Pie?” the teacher asked as she stopped his lecture.

Pinkie answered as she stopped whistling. “No I’m fine Mr. Ato. Just trying to act inconspicuous. Is it working?” there was a pause as he looked at her, obviously as new to her antics as Twilight was, before he just continued on with his lecture now that she’d finished making that noise. The next twenty minutes passed pretty fast, seeming to go by in only the time it takes to read a short sentence before the bell rang. Twilight stood from her seat and was about to leave “So… what did you mark on the note?”

“Why didn’t you just ask me. We’re right next to each other.” Twilight asked as she handed the unmarked piece of paper back to the girl.

Pinkie just gasped sharply. “How did you know it was from me?! I mean sure it has my Cutie Mark on it but you, nor I for that matter, don’t even know what a Cutie Mark is!” Pinkie asked as she crossed her arms and tapped her chin, pondering. “And also we’re not meant to talk in class."

“We’re not meant to pass notes either.” Twilight quipped.

“Hmmm… you’re right. Guess it didn’t really make much sense then huh? Oh well. Hey, you didn’t tick either of the boxes?” she said before handing the piece of paper back to Twilight. “So, is it yes or no?”

“Is there a third option ‘Sorta’?”

Pinkie took the piece back, looked at it and answered. “Nope. Had to check and make sure though.” as she extended it to Twilight once more.

“Fine…” Twilight said as she accepted the piece of paper. She put it down on the desk and pulled out a pen. It was only then that the ramifications of answering this stupid question sunk in. Saying yes would probably just make things like Tuesday all over again. Saying no would probably make thing like Tuesday afternoon all over again. She had to have stood there, awkwardly leaned over a desk thinking about the answer for a good thirty seconds. Pinkie was patient though.

Maybe it was because she had judged it to cause the least drama of the two options or maybe it was that she’d just found out she was hanging out with the mean girls but the answer she chose was ‘No’ as she stood back up and handed it to Pinkie. She’d seen Twilight right on the piece of paper but still needed to look at it to see the answer. As she did she simply laughed, snorted slightly and said “Oh, good one Twilight. You’re such a kidder. Anyway, I gotta go. See you ‘round!”

She left, leaving Twilight baffled. Considering Pinkie had had a borderline breakdown the last time she’d said they weren't friendss all Twilight could do was “I… don’t… even… wut?” she muttered as she watched the spaz leave. But that was enough waiting around, she still had to meet Sil and Die by the cafeteria.

Author's Notes:

Does Moon Dancer have a crush on Twilight? No. Pinkie' Pie's just a shipper.

I think those last words by Twilight sum up this chapter pretty well.

This chapter is unproofed. You had one job McStuffin... ignoring your other proofing jobs.

Friday Part 4 - In Which Twilight Unintentionally Flirts With Brad While Trying To Say Goodbye

She’d made it to the cafeteria pretty fast, even with her little hold up with Pinkie. She even somehow managed to beat Pinkie there too. The science rooms weren't far from there it turns out, as if someone never bothered to make a solid floor plan for the school and can pretty much say anything is near anything else and it’ll make sense.

The downside to getting here so soon however was now she had to stand out front of it waiting for her friends as half of the school entered. She did her best to remain unnoticed and stood off to the side out of the way and view from most directions but a good number of people saw her as they entered, but luckily had the tact to stay away from her, seeing she was clearly out of her comfort zone. Well, most of them did at least.

“Late again huh? Could’ve sworn I saw your car in the carpark when I pulled in this morning.” said Brad as he stepped up beside her, spooking her slightly. “Missed you in Form this morning.”

Twilight recomposed herself quickly enough and shot back with “Remember how I said you kinda scared me with our introduction? Well, sneaking up on me and telling me you know what my car looks like doesn’t help on that front.” both joking and seriously thinking he may be a creeper afterall.

“Oh… heheh… sorry. Just wanted to say hey. And ask where you were this morning is all.” he said, just barely maintaining his cool. Despite how it looked, he was definitely be a bit of an awkward dork at times. Which, to an awkward dork like Twilight, was endearing. At least enough so to stop being completely creeped out. Still slightly though

“No, it’s fine.” she said but leaving out and only thinking ‘but thank you for worrying’. “I left my car here last night and got a lift back home with a friend. I was actually late again today. They picked me up and didn’t know about the traffic out my... out our way.”

“Heh, yeah. Bet they didn’t.” he chuckled. He knew Twilight wasn’t the most talkative of people and he’d said all he’d had to say. Short of asking her if she wanted to have lunch with him that is. “Well, I’ll see you next week then.”

“Yeah… about that. Probably not.” she told him. He simply gave her a quizzical look that roughly translated to ‘Go on...’. “Well. I won’t be here next week. I’m transferring back to my old school. I just wanted to tell you so you don’t have to try figure out why I’m not in Form again.”

“Oh…” he replied clearly disappointed. “That’s too bad.”

“Look, Brad. I know you like me but… I don’t want to lead you on in any sort of way.”

“No, no. I get it. If I came to a new school where all this stuff had happened with an alternate dimension angel-pony-princess-thing of me, I’d been kinda freaked out by it too." he mildly chuckled at his words before getting more sombre in his tone. "You’re, not the one I like. I mean, I like you but…”

“No, no. I get it.” Twilight replied. “So, this is goodbye I guess. It was nice… eventually, meeting you.” she said as she extended a hand. He looked at her and she looked back for a moment as he put his hand up but didn’t take hers to shake. Eventually she figured it out and said “Oh, uh… no hands?”

“Yeah. I was going to do that myself but I figured I probably shouldn’t hug you out of nowhere.” he said and received a chuckle, followed by a hug. Seriously, anyone watching his from an outside view would be getting severely mixed messages of what was happening and what was going to happen between these two. Speaking of which…

“Oh, my friends are here.” Twilight said as she pulled away. “Well… goodbye Brad.” she said and then stood there still looking at him for just a fraction longer than she should’ve been before she stepped aside and went over to Sil and Die, who unbeknownst to her, had seen nearly the entirety of their little talk. “Hey. I’ve been waiting for you two.”

“No. We’ve been waiting for you.” Die said as Twilight came over. “Got here a little bit ago and saw you talking with tall, light and handsome. Guess you and the other Twilight have something in common after all.” she said with a sly grin.

“Brad? No, we’re just friends. Not even that really.”

“Uh huh… and ‘not even friend’ just hug each other like that?”

“Yeah. Of course… don’t they? I mean, you’ve hugged Sil before right?”

“Um… no.” Sil answered in a voice that made it sound like Twilight had been accusing her of something.

“What? I thought you were friends. Friends hug… don’t they?” while technically ending it in a question that could’ve easily been answered with ‘No.’, instead the two younger girls both turned and looked at one another.

“Well…” Die said as she shifted her body towards her friend. Sil did the same and they just looked at each other for a moment. Then Sil started to blush. “That’s it. I’m outta here… " and Die turned and walked off.

Author's Notes:

Edit: Woops, forgot to press publish.

Short chapter is short. Was thinking of combining this and the next chapter but no. I need as many chapters banked as I can get. Haven't written anything since I said 'I've got plenty of chapters ready to go'. I'm bad at this.

I think Twilight is slightly out of character when she's explaining that she's leaving to Brad. 'I don’t want to lead you on' seems odd but I'm just trying to portray her as still caring for people even if she probably shouldn't for her own sanity. Totally not subconsciously crushing on him!

Friday Part 5 - History is a Matter of Perspective

Lunch was… nice. That’s the only way she could put it. It wasn’t great, it wasn’t bad. It was just, well… nice. Silverspoon had taken Diamond Tiara’s advice and stopped trying to force her into the conversation. Instead, the two just let Twilight sit with them and listen. And if she ever felt she had something to add to the conversation she spoke up. It only happened about twice in the full twenty minutes but each time lasted a good minute or two of conversation that Twilight not only took part in but took the lead in.

The two girls she was with mostly talked about what classes they had and when, what they planned on doing this year and of course Die threw in the occasional jab at Twilight and her stud of a coltfriend Flash ‘Brad’ Sentry. Also the topic of why everything in this school seemed to have some horse-based word equivalent to it. And that’s how Twilight learnt the principles nicknames: Sun Butt and Moon Butt. Not sure what that had to do with horses though.

The most telling part of them having a good time was that after seemingly no time at all, the bell rang marking the end of first lunch. Thanks to their little talks about classes, Twilight already knew she had History up next. Also that Sil had I.T. [goin’ on!] and Die had Biology. Not that it was important in anyway, but she knew it still. As the three parted ways, Sil called to Twilight “Same place to meet up again at big lunch, k?”

“Okay, I’ll see you both then.” she called back. Getting a pretty positive response from Sil and an expectedly neutral response of a silent wave while not even facing her from Die. Despite that though, she was pretty sure Diamond Tiara had enjoyed her company for the last half hour. At the very least the rich girl had someone to poke light-hearted fun at. It wasn’t exactly the best of company but sure as hell beat those other six crazy girls. Speaking of Crazy, where was Trixie? Eh, also doesn’t matter.

Twilight made her way to her class. She didn’t get lost in the slightest and was finally starting to feel like she understood the layout of the school. Of course with the exception of Discord, she was about to go to the class of one of her crazier teachers and with easily the freakiest of those six crazies. She took her seat, only one desk over from where she had sat in this class the last two times. Not that it really matter with this class’s crazy layout.

The guy sitting next to her in the seat she’d have ideally taken herself was talking to the guy next to him and though Twilight tried not to listen in, it was kinda hard not to at this close of a proximity. “Did you hear what happened on the back oval yesterday?” the further away one asked.

The one next to her replied back with “Yeah, there was so much drama that the whole team collapse. We only have two soccer teams now.” in a manner akin to when something happens in a TV show and then is quickly summed up by two random no-name background characters who may not even have been given faces they're so important offhandedly mentioning it near the main character.

Sunset arrived not long after Twilight had and taken a seat one desk over from Rarity who had a seemingly very interested in everything she had to say boy on one side of her and a seemingly very interested in everything she had to say girl on the other. [and I can't remember if Twilight ever heard the name Coco Pummel] Sunset made eye contact for a brief moment with Twilight before both of them looked away. After that however, the class went on normally. Well, again, as normal as you could get in this school and it's weird teachers that seemed to come straight out of a bad anime that was trying to hard to be something it wasn’t.

“And with that, the tension between the Buffalon people and the Appleloosen settlers was finally quelled by the party thrown by Cheese Sandwich and it is still considered to be the bestest best party ever... of all time, by the majority of the academic world. Now, if there aren’t any further questions then we have three minutes and forty-seven second to spare until lunch begins and you may spend it as you wish. Starting…….. now.”

As Star Swirl mentioned the exact amount of time until the end of the class she remembered what Discord had said about how they kept track of time. Star Swirl was certainly not wearing a watch. It really perplexed her. Nevertheless, she had a few minutes of free time to fill and had no real idea of how to do that. She could mingle wi- “Hey Twilight.” Sunset said as she approached. “Mind if I take a seat?”

The person sitting beside her had gotten up already leaving the desk next to hers open. “Uh, sure. Go right on ahead.” Twilight answered as she watch the redhead pull out the chair and sit down beside her. Sunset made herself comfortable and pulled the chair in, giving the impression she planned on staying there for a couple of minutes at the least. “So… what’s up?” Twilight asked after a brief moment of silence.

“Sorry about this. I said I’d lea... we’d leave you alone. I just wanted to give you a bit of a warning is all. After lunch, you’ve got English with Rainbow Dash right?” asked Sunset as she turned to face Twilight.

“Um… I think so. Let me check.” she replied. Twilight then reached under her desk and pulled her backpack up onto her desk. She opened the front zip and pulled out her time table. It was about time she got a reminder of what it looked like. [and that I wasn’t just making up that she had x class at x time on the fly while writing. I mean technically I did make it up but you know what I mean]

Monday Tuesday Wednesday Thursday Friday
English Biology Physics Biology Chemistry
Chemistry Physics English History Geology
Physics Geology History Sports History
Geology Chemistry Biology Sports English

“I just wanted to give you a heads up on it is all. Rainbow Dash is in… a bit of a ‘mood’. Some stuff happened yesterday and she’s been upset about it all day.”

“Something happened yesterday huh?” Twilight said, with just the slightest tinge of mockery in her tone.

“Yeah.” Sunset said. Twilight wasn’t entirely sure if she had picked up on the mockery and was salty about it, understood it or had missed it entirely. There was a pregnant pause there before she finally said something more. “Guess you’re not the only one who had something from their past come back on them this week.”

Twilight just sighed. “It’s not MY past, remember.”

“Right. Sorry.” Sunset Shimmer replied as she fidgeted with her fingers just a little. “Well, I just wanted to give you that heads up is all.” she finished, leaving a pause once more. After a moment when it became clear to her Twilight wasn’t going to say anything back she added “Okay then. I’m going to go back to my… seat…” she trailed off as she turned to see Rarity, and subsequently her seat as well, swamped by boys walking to speak with the fashionista.

Twilight chuckled “Heh… good luck with that.”

Author's Notes:

Ok, not a lot has happened in the last few chapters. Well actually a good chunk has but it still felt kinda slow.
That will changed next week.

Deleted Scene: [and you think the stuff I keep in is stupid?...]

“Did you hear what happened on the back oval yesterday?”

“Yeah, there was so much drama that the whole team collapse. We only have two soccer teams now.”

"What? No, not that! Pinkie Pie's top came off while cheerleading again!"

"Oh damn... I missed that?!"
Don't worry, that link is SFW.

Friday Part 6 - Gelded by Gilda

Sunset had successfully managed to get back beside Rarity. However as she did, the bell rang and the entire crowd dispersed at a cartoonish and unrealistic speed. Thus making her whole two minute ordeal pointless. Twilight however had left nearly as fast as all those other people and began towards the cafeteria to meet up with her friends again this lunch. And having remembered it this time, thought she'd bring up Trixie to the two of them and ask if they wanted her to join them.

While her first thought was that she could easily predict the results, second thoughts seemed to counter the idea that the two younger girls would instantly poopoo the idea. Knowing this school and it’s cliched love of karmic irony she had a suspicion that as she rounded this corner she would run into her stuck up friend… which didn’t really definitively specify which of her three friends that was now that she thought about it. But she suspected that she would run into Trixie around this next corner.

She was half right.

Cliched karmic irony was in full swing but taking irony on what she’d predicted it would be and instead, not unsurprisingly, decided to screw Twilight over worse than a horrible writer talking about cliches, karma and irony. Which is a completely valid and non four wall breaking metaphor when you think about it. Walking towards her was a the girl who’d attacked her in the bathroom yesterday: Gilda. And the two had made direct eye contact with one another. Without even giving a second, Twilight immediately turned on her heel and started back the way she came.

Gilda rounded the corner too and followed after Twilight. Of course it was completely possible Gilda was just heading in that direction already and not following her. After all, she’d been walking that way when Twilight had seen her. Twilight maintained her speed and simply decided to turn at the next corner in a few more steps. She did so and kept walking. Without looking behind her directly, she turned her head towards some of the windows of the classroom she was walking alongside of, looking into the reflection to see behind her without making it obvious she was doing so.

Gilda too had rounded the corner. It was then that Twilight began to pick up her pace to a slightly below jogging speed. This only lasted a couple of seconds though as she heard a few fast foot steps behind her before a hand was placed on her shoulder. “Hey.” Gilda said, now standing right behind her. Twilight bolted. She turned from a leisurely pace to full-on sprinting in less than a second. “Oh for... get back here!” Gilda called out.

Twilight dashed through the school, not looking behind her. She didn’t need to look back however to know Gilda was giving chase. All though she couldn't see it, anyone else watching could see Gilda was clearly surprised an egghead like this was so fast. Sure Gilda was faster, but it was still pretty impressive. Without looking, Twilight knew Gilda was still hot on her trail. She could hear the larger girl’s foot falls not too far behind her.

The two sprinted past about three or four blocks before they reached the edge of the school and had to turn. Around the corner Twilight kept running for a few second before she realised the sound of Gilda’s foot steps were no longer there. However, with the building’s solid wall right beside her now, she could hear the much quicker slight echo of her own stepped. In retrospect maybe she had needed to look back to know Gilda was giving chase and not the possibility she had just been hearing an echo of herself.

Welp… now she felt like an idiot. Topped with the sudden exertion, she was puffing and beginning to sweat. Sure, she was in shape and could run from walking Spike everyday but usually she was mentally prepared to run. When you’re not expecting too, it takes a lot more of a toll on your body, not to mention the fright had gotten her adrenaline pumping overtime. She could help but think of the Fight or Flight reaction and how it was kinda odd for her to run. Usually her gut response was to throw a punch.

“Sup dweeb?” Gilda said as she jumped out right in front of Twilight from around the block’s next corner that she’d cut before reaching edge of the building. She instantly took a solid punch to the left cheek as Twilight squealed, stepped back in surprise and swung hard.

Twilight, realising what she had just done, pulled her hand down from Gilda’s face and muttered “Oh dear…” as Gilda took the hit like a champ. Her amused cocky expression quickly fading into a frown as the pain sunk in. Just because she can take the hit, doesn’t mean it still didn’t hurt. Twilight was surprisingly strong. For an dweeb at least.

“Alright.” Gilda said strongly. “We’ll cal-” she was cut off as Twilight through another punch. There wasn’t any other way out of this after all. She couldn’t outrun the brute she she might as well go down swinging. Unfortunately for her, Gilda was able to catch the blow at the last second. Twilight’s left fist was now caught in Gilda's right hand barely stopped before her face as her frown only deepened. “We’ll call us even for that ONE punch.” Gilda barked, clearly resisting the urge to absolutely destroy the girl in her grasp.

“What do you want?!” Twilight practically cried. The yelling type of cry, not the tears one. She pulled back but Gilda kept hold her her balled hand. As Twilight asked, Gilda's frown softened. She was still scowling but not as intensely now at the very least.

She let out a sigh that sounded more like a grunt and then muttered “To give your phone back.” she said and released Twilight’s hand. The larger girl then reached into her pocket with that same hand and pulled out Twilight’s old phone and handed it to her. “Take it.” Gilda demanded.

With that, Twilight gingerly looked at the phone, seeing a new crack along the screen, then looked at Gilda’s face. She thought about saying something but instead just looked back at the phone, took it and said hesitantly “... Thanks…”

“Don’t mention it. Really.” Gilda grumbled as she simply stepped past Twilight and began to leave. She huffed loudly, startling Twilight just a bit, and without facing her added “Later.” she finished and continued to walk off, leaving Twilight there by herself. Well, herself and the other fifty-odd student who saw it all happen.

Author's Notes:

Gilda's Back!... and now she's gone.

There's something coming up that makes things with Gilda more meaningful and not seem like just a half asred redemption. It still is just a half arsed redemption, but it's more meaningful.

Friday Part 7 - Phoney

It took Twilight a good solid five minutes to make her way back to the cafeteria. She’s run in the opposite direction for starters and even though she had a pretty good grasp on the layout of the school now, she had no idea where she was at the end of that mad sprint. When she did arrive she saw neither Sil nor Die. Trixie however was waiting for her. “Trixie has been waiting for you.” Trixie said.

“Yeah… I kinda had something come up.” she said, still sweating lightly. Though she had caught her breath in that time. “Wait, how’d you know I was going to be here?” Twilight asked then was struck with the obvious. “Did Sil tell you I was going to be here?”

“Correct.” answered Trixie. “She told Trixie to wait for you and then left with Die. Trixie believes she implied they would be at the library but Trixie is unsure.” she said as she crossed her arms and tried not to look pouty about it.

“Well… should we just go there and find out then?” Twilight questioned.

"Very well." Trixie harrumphed as she turned on a heel and began off. Without waiting to see if Twilight was beside he, in fact she actually had her eyes closed and head tilted upwards, she began. "So what took you so long? What came up?"

"Oh, it wasn't really much." she answered but a raised eyebrow form Trixie made it obviously she wasn't buying it. "Fine. Yesterday... I ran into the girl who did that."

"So it happened yesterday? Then why would.... oh. Trixie understands her misunderstanding. Continue." she said with just the slightest hint of worry in her voice.

"It's not bad. In fact, she want to apologise. I didn't know that however so I ran. But she eventually caught me. She said sorry and returned my phone." she said as she pulled her phone from a pocket. "It... may been to be repaired. But at least I got it back."

Having heard what she asked, Trixie figured a change in topic was needed. Sure Twilight wasn't as frightened as Trixie had assumed she'd be after another run in with that girl but it was clear to Trixie, thanks to something her cousin had told her earlier, that Twilight wasn't exactly as comfortable always as she let on. "Silverspoon has informed me that you don't like talking... or something. Trixie can understand that. She too finds it irritating when having to converse with lessers also."

"That's..." was all Twilight responded with.

"Trixie does not mean to insult you Twilight. You are not Trixie's lesser. Your best is equal to Trixie's average and thus Trixie tolerates you. A lesser-equal. Which is far my than can be said about my cousin and her girls friend who ditched Trixie with the job of waiting for you so those two could have some more alone time..." she vented, letting her words get obviously more annoyed towards the end. Whether what she was saying was entirely true was up for debate however.

"Um... well maybe they knew that." Twilight gave her input. "Maybe they knew you don't really like them. But you like me as your... lesser-equal. Which by the way, you know how insulting calling me that is right?"

She just nodded. "Trixie knows."

"Of course. Anyway, the point I'm trying to make is that you wouldn't you prefer to have a bit of time hanging out with me instead of all of us and get some time away form them before that?" asked Twilight.

Trixie visually pondered on the question for a moment, folding one arm who resting the other on it with it's hand at her chin. "Trixie concurs. While rude and highly unlikely that those two managed to think of something so clever, Trixie will allow herself to believe what you have just said as even should it not be true, as Trixie highly doubts, the result is still the same and as such you are correct. Also, we're here."

"Really... I thought it was further than that?"

"Well we have been walking for three minutes... though Trixie will admit we haven't really said much for that amount of time. Shall we enter. Trixie would much rather us head elsewhere but knows you would like to hang out with those two."

"They're not that bad." Trixie just glared at her. "Well, maybe a little. But, but... I got nothing. Just c'mon, ok?" she said as she lightly pulled Trixie into the library doors. It only took them a few seconds to find the two younger girls sitting in the reading area of the mostly empty library. The only ones in there where the librarian, the four of them, a girl Twilight thought she remembered from her Geology class and some boys clearly using the school computars to play Duty Calls.

“What took you so long?” Sil asked as the two took seats at the table.

“I thought you would’ve figured out the layout of the school by now.” Die joked.

“She ran into the girl from the bathroom yesterday.” Trixie answered for her. “She tried to avoid a confrontation but the brute followed her.”

“Hey now. I wouldn’t call her a brute…” Twilight interjected.

“Yes, but Trixie would and did.”

“You’re defending her?” Die asked.

“Trixie understands why Twilight would say such so she will skip the part where she chased you and tell them about how she gave you back your phone. Though the screen is cracked, the gesture is the main thing. Of course Trixie believes she wasn’t being apologetic, rather just trying to cover her own skin from trouble should you have reported her. In no way did you make Trixie think her words anything less than that.”

“Well… you’re probably right.” Twilight said. She’d pulled out her phone half way through Trixie’s recap to backup the story. “I don’t even know if it still works.” she then turned the phone to her and turned it on. The screen was darker than usual but it probably had more to do with the battery saying 3% on the lock screen. As she slid her finger up across the screen, opening the phone, she was greeted with an unsent message on her conversation with Sil, right below her text for help.

‘I thought you were recording me flipping out. Saw the message. My bad. Had a rough time and was pissed. Was going to so sorry by top up your credit for cracking the screen but you’re on a plan so… anyway, sorry. P.S. let anyone see this and I break your face.’

“Did you just send me a message?” Sil asked as her phone buzzed.

“What? NO!!!” but it was too late. "I'm so dead."

Sil just looked at her phone and read the text. She then furrowed her brow and asked "Did she really write that?" in an accusing tone. "I mean... what did she think was going to happen if she wrote that in the text chat window? She must be really dumb..."

"Why, what does it say?" Die asked as she leant over Sil's shoulder. Sil however, covered her phone and leant away. After that, the four of them continued their little grouped-group meeting. Die and Sil mostly talking to each other while Twilight and Trixie mostly stayed silent, at least compared to the other two who got 'shush'd twice by the Ms. Cheerilee. They also talked between each other and with only a few, which was actually over ten times easily but over the course of twenty minutes seemed very few, asked something to or got asked by the other group.

It was basically the same thing Die had suggested for Twilight and for the first time, she actually felt like she'd enjoyed her time with Trixie. Die had always had a bit of a conflict with Trixie's superiority complex, I mean, what kind of person is so high and mighty? But with her talking with someone she didn't feel the need to constantly remind everyone she was better than, she was actually rather fun to hang around. And if you hadn't guess, Trixie was thinking the EXACT same thing about Diamond Tiara.

Soon enough though, the bell rang and it was the end of lunch. "So what are we doing after school?" one of the boys asked his groups way too loudly for a library before they left. Without any of the group asking it, everyone now was thinking it.

Sil answered first with "I'd hang but I have to do some English homework... bad enough it's with Sweetie Bot, doesn't have to be her nerdy gamer boyfriend that reminded me I can't do stuff today because of it..." she pouted.

"As much as Trixie would love to do something this afternoon with all of you." no one should tell if she was being sincere or sarcastic with that word. "Trixie has obligations already that she must attend to."

Die went next with "I don't have any plans. I just don't want to."

"Me and Die always go to the mall on Saturday mornings. You two want to come?" which was received with a groan from Die. "What?..."

"That's when WE were meant to hang out."

"Uh yeah... that's kinda the point Die.

"Fine. 10 am Saturday. Meet us at the café on the corner of Cube Street and Sugar Lane."

Author's Notes:

OMFG I had to rewrite this entire chapter... so much was bad or missing and just bleh!
While I do FINALLY have a proof reader back most of this isn't proofed as I wrote it in fimfics.
Anyway. Point is: Twilight's time with her new friends has obviously been her highlight of this school but this chapter was mostly to give them a bit more of a friendship with each other. Even if it did imply Die still prefers to hang out with Sil over the other two. And no, dey'z not lesos like Trixie implied.

Bonus points if you figured out that the place they're meeting up is Sugar/Cube corner.

Deleted scene: deleted for a reason.
“Yeah… I kinda had something come up.”
“Trixie can see from the tent in your pants.” and then they funked. To the beat of Funky Town.
I honestly have no idea what happens here… I’m only writing this in because they’re friends now and they should hang out about before the drama starts. They’re going to hang out some on the weekend so why bother here. I’m just going to skip to the important bits and maybe fill in the rest later.

Friday Part 8 - Same Person Different... Person?

After skipping a few more things that happened between the last chapter and now Twilight had made it to her last class of the day: English. Like the first time and unlike every other class so far, as she arrived, the door to the class was still locked. From the looks of it, or at least what she remembered of it, other students were hanging around in their assigned groups of four.

She went over to the two from her group she saw and stood silently beside them. “Heya Twilight.”

“<something that rhymes>” Zecora added.

“Hey you two.” she replied before a colourful blur rushed past her, in between the three of them and slammed into the wall. Rainbow leaned her back against the wall, arms crossed with that I’m-frowning-but-only-on-the-inside look on her face. She briefly acknowledged Applejack but didn’t even bother looking at either Twilight or Zecora. At least not until "Hey… Rainbow Dash…” Twilight reluctantly said.

All it got her though was a glare before she turned back to staring at nothing in particular. They stayed silent for a few moments longer after that. Zecora was the one to break the silence as she said to Applejack “I’m sorry to ask, but who shoved a stick up her a-” she began but was interrupted as the tail end of the sliding door clipped her shoulder as it opened.

“Sorry about that.” Maya said as she opened up the classroom for her students. She had a arm full of papers and seemed horribly unorganised. Just seeing it made Twilight cringe. According to one of Die’s rumors, she was planning on running for mayor… one could only imagine. Twilight just tried to push that aside and entered the room. Taking her seat, she prepared for a period of tension and chaos as AJ sat down first with a worried expression, followed by Zecora and Rainbow Dash both eyeing one another.

“Really? You can’t guess why I might be upset. Have you even heard?” Rainbow scowled. “You were there. You saw her. And I lost my whole team because of her!” Rainbow said in exasperation.

“You mean the soccer team from which I was cut? If you want sympathy from me then you can kiss my b-” she was cut off by Maya dropping a box of books onto their desks loudly. She looked dissolved and tired form the exertion. It was a pretty small box.

She finished doing the same to the two more desks after them and then headed back to the front. “Now students, You’ve all been handed a copy of the books your group has chosen to do your first assignment on.”

“But Maya, we only chose Hairy Plopper.” called someone from one of the other desks.

“Yes, well, I gave everyone four copies of every book because I can’t remember who chose what. Anyhow, your first assignment for homework over the weekend is a 500 word report on the book you’ve chosen based solely on the cover and the blurb on the back. I want to see both how you think of the book before reading it compared to after and to gauge your literary skill. And please… I cannot stress this enough. Have someone in your group proofread what you write. It makes so much of a difference, you have no idea! Now, discuss your books, talk, write, script, plan, device, and three other words from a thesaurus.”

“Listen RD. I know ya mad ‘bout them disbandin’ ya team an’ all, but bitin’ Zecora’s head off over it ain’t ganna change nothing. Besides, you can’t say it were entirely Gilda’s fault alone. Some’a that lays squarely on your shoulders too.” Applejack said, knowing anything she’d say wouldn’t calm Rainbow Dash down but at least she could pull some of the focus away from Zecora.

That plan didn’t work however. Not entirely anyway. “Gilda?” asked Twilight, thinking that she wasn’t the only one who had had a run in with that she-hulk. Though her opinion of her had gone up slightly, it was still pretty bad. She didn't feel great about looking at someone that way and was subconsciously trying to find some more justification for doing so. Unfortunately, it had taken Rainbow Dash's attention form AJ to her.

“Yeah, she’s one’a RD’s old friends from another school. Why, you met her?”

“Uh… you could say that.”

“She called you an egghead didn’t she?”

“Ye-y-how did you even know that?”

“Because Fluttershy told me about how she got under your skin too. She’s just… she’s just so full of herself.” which although Dash didn’t see it, got a blank ‘really?’ stare from all three of the others. “I mean, she broke his nose for Helix sake. How is she not expelled?!”

“She broke someone’s nose? Soccer? Lost a team? What… am I missing something? I really feel like I’m missing something.” Twilight said.

“Rainbow Dash coached one of the school’s soccer teams.” Zecora spoke up. “But she was not the best for the job so it seems. She claimed for her team she would take only the best, and so she must get rid of the rest. I was one of those that was cut at her say, and yet she kept two not fit for play. Gilda, her old friend, disagreed with her choice. To which I would have to second my voice. Her leadership was questioned for playing favourites, which she could’ve done for me since I tried out on her behest.

The choices she made did not go unnoticed, as those to soon became Gilda’s main focus. A challenge was issued to her for the leadership position, Dash is just sore she lost the competition. Though underhanded a tactic Gilda’s stratagem was cunning, she feinted a goal but still continued running. Caught off guard by this trick quite clever, Rainbow Dash was unable to recover. In anger she raged and drove many more away, and the team’s structure became disarray.

“Someone was injured and the group was in a shambles, and in the end the team was disassembled. There is much more I’m sure that is part of this story, but I was not privy to the intricacies of their rivalry. I’m sure these two here could tell the event far more broader, and frankly I don’t think I told them in order. For the others who had made the team I’m saddened, it’s true. But because of all this, the school’s down from three soccer teams to two.”

As the live studio audience finished applauding Zecora’s monologue Twilight came to a complete understanding from that totally accurate and not at all forced way of describing what happened in that mistake of a side story. “So she became the team’s coach…”

“Captain.” Dash passive-aggressively corrected both Zecora and Twilight.

“So she became the team’s captain.”

“No. She challenged me for captain and lost. But you know what? I thought I’d be nice and throw the bitch a bone. I offered her the spot even though she lost, like a good sport, but she just lost it. She punched me, started yelling at me about not choosing the best, even though that’s exactly what I was doing. But nooo… she can’t take not being number one!”

“Sounds familiar…” AJ muttered. And was luckily either ignored or unheard.

“So she beat someone up and broke their nose?!” Twilight asked in shock and fear of how much worse her encounter could’ve been.

“No, she kicked the ball into someone’s face.”

“Oh. Well of course she wasn’t expelled. That just sounds like a sports accident. Not something intentional.”

“Oh it was intentional alright. It was all part of her underhanded tricks. Everything she did was underhanded. The way she scored her first goal by a distracted goalie, the way she kicked the ball from point blank into the goal and then the way she used that guy’s face to bounce the ball back and get her goal. Then after all that she has the nerve to be mad at me. After she practically destroyed… no, she DID destroy my team! She hasn’t changed. Not at all. To think we were once friends…”

Twilight had gotten all she wanted to know. Her opinion on Gilda hadn’t changed at all but what had happened to her yesterday at least made a bit more sense to her now. She’d been angry, which wasn’t a good excuse for what Gilda had done, she’d at least apologised which from the sounds of things was unexpected. “I think she’s sorry.”

“What?”

“I think she regrets what she did. I ran into her yesterday and, well, it wasn’t pretty. But she came up to me again this morning and tried to make amends.”

“Oh shut up with all your ‘magic of friendship’ stuff. This is half your fault anyway!”

“Me?! What did I do?” Twilight was taken aback as Dash’s accusation came out of seemingly nowhere. “And what magic of friendship stuff?”

“You or other you, it’s all the same. You don’t change. You’re just like her. If you hadn’t come here and messed everything up and gotten the whole school to be ‘one big happy family’.” Dash said those last words in a mock joy, akin to Rarity’s expression when fantasizing about her dream guys or a large jewel as she clasped her hands together beside her face. “Then the only people trying out would’ve been people who could actually play the game instead of all those yogo, morons, newbies and… and eggheads.” the last words aimed pointedly at Twilight more than anything else. “They would’ve just stayed to their own little groups and none of this would’ve ever happened.”

“Calm down there partner.” Applejack said stepping in to try and pull Dash’s focus off of Twilight. It partially worked.

“And you.” she began anew, this time facing towards Zecora. “Why on Equestria did you try out for soccer instead of basketball like the rest of you people usually do?”

“Because you asked me to try out for a team. And what by ‘you people’ do you mean?” she asked back pointedly.

“Giants. Tall and lanky. And I told you to try out for A team. You said you weren't going to try out for anything. You’re the one who read into that me asking you to join my team. We had so many who just didn’t belong… and... darn it if Fluttershy wasn’t one of them! She’d never tried out before. Why start now?! She doesn’t belong on a field. Hell, she barely belongs around other people.”

“Hold on there Dash… don’t go saying nothin’ you’re gon’ regret later.” AJ tried to prevent any further bad mouthing. Dash was right on some levels but was still way out of line on all the others. She may not’ve seen Gilda in a while but to just so casually disregard their friendship… speaking of other Twilight and that magic of friendship stuff, it was certainly something Applejack didn’t like hearing. Especially after having already lost the four of them once before. She’d hate to see it happen again and all because of, from Dash’s perspective at least, this new Twilight.

“And that muscle head who’s straight outta steroid infomercials. Why isn’t he just in a jime for this. Bon-bon was only there because her girlfriend was. Flitter and Cloudkicker/Cloudchaser [IDK which one]. And Derpy… Uh… I don’t blame her. I blame me for letting her try out to begin with let alone giving her a spot on the team. I mean what was I thinking? She can’t even see the ball let alone figure out what to do with it. Why the hell do they even let retards like her come to school? It’s not like they’re going to even learn anything from it!” Dash finished in a huff.

She hadn’t done so intentionally but by the end of her rant, most of the class not only could hear every word but where now looking right at her. Others were looking elsewhere though. But mostly just trying to politely look away, some out of fear. Nervously, Twilight had one question to ask. “Does Derpy have blonde hair and a uh… ‘crooked’ eye by any chance?” ask sheepishly asked.

“Let me guess, you somehow know HER too…” she said with exasperation.

“No but… I think she just heard everything you said about her.” she clarified as she pointed to the girl down in the lot of tables marked as 2 in the diagram back in Wednesday. She sat there, tears welling up in her eyes as one of her eyes was focused directly on Dash and the other one… well… not focused on Dash. She stood up from her chair, walked around her lot of desks and quickly out the door.

Attention that had been on Dash quickly went towards Derpy instead and once she left, all of it came right back to Dash. “Well?” Applejack demanded. “You goin’ to go apologise or what?”

“What.” Dash replied smugly.

“What?! You know darn well what!”

“Yeah. You said ‘or what’. I chose what.”

“That ain’t funny RD!”

“Whose laughing? Cause I’m sure as heck not! She’s gotta hear it sometime! She should just drop out and take care of the dinky daughter of hers, whatever her name is, and maybe not screw her up too like she has everything el-”

Dash was cut off, as was everyone else who’d been chattering amongst their groups, as the loud clap echoed through the class drawing everyone’s attention towards Applejack who had stood up, leant over the desk and slapped Dash across the face as hard as she could. “Shut your dosh danged mouth this instant!”

“What the hell A-” Dash asked as she rubbed her face, only to be slapped again just as hard.

“Ah will not sit here and listen ta ya saying such downright AWFUL words about people who call you a friend!”

“Applejack!” Maya said from the front of the class but was completely ignored. Much like she had been for the last few minutes during this little spat.

“Now ah don’t give one darn what you think you’re goin’ through but it cannot be worth the cheque your mouth’s tryin’ ta cash! Sayin’ that kinda stuff ‘bout her, why she must be absolutely heartbroken! Ta think that someone she’d call a great friend, one who she’s fine with you poking fun at her with that nickname ‘Derpy’ ‘cause she knows you don’ mean nothin’ bad by it and that you’d never say nothing ta actually try and hurt her, sayin’ the things you been sayin’... if I believed fer one moment that you meant any of that spout yur dripplin’ then I’d be the first one in line to kick your skinny little arse for her! And mind you, I’m half way there as it is! Sure, maybe Gilda’s done some stuff ta ya and yur team but ah bet'cha dollars ta donuts she’s thinkin’ the ‘xact same about you! That you’re the one whose at fault here and I’m absolutely with her on that one ah tell ya! Soon as we’re outta here, you’re going to march right up to her, and EVERYONE else who was on your team, including Gilda, and you’re going to say sorry to each and every last one of them for EVERYTHING you said or even thought about them and hope they’re even half as kind about it as you ah’m bein’ right now! Capeesh!?”

“E-everything except ‘capeesh’.” Dash said, eyes wide and slightly watery like a child who’d just gotten scolded. Which for all intensive porpoises, she was.

Applejack was about to speak up once more before sitting down when a rather loud and rather angry “Applejack!” came from Maya at the head of the class. “Go to the Vice Principal's office immediately!” she practically shouted as she pointed towards the door.

“Oh… uh… right.” Applejack said abashed, only now realizing and remembering she was in the middle of a class. “Sorry about that. I’ll just uh… I’ll just… yeah. Ah’m goin’.” as she started towards the door. If her face wasn’t already red with rage, her cheeks would’ve been the colour they were now otherwise…

A moment passed in stunned silence as Applejack left the room. It eventually began to be replaced with quiet chatter and insta-gossip about what they’d all just seen. Amongst that was Maya trying to regain control of her class. And ultimately failing at it.

“Hey, Zecora. AJ’s right. I’m sorry about alla that stuff. Yesterday and today. I really hope you can forgive me.”

“It is alright. You are forgiven. After all, I am your friend.”

“Thanks… hey, would you do me a favour. Pretend like this hurt.”

“I’d rather no-” and Rainbow Dash loudly clapped her hands together in front of Zecora’s face but in a way that one of her hands went past the other and she continued it in a direction that made it look like she’d slapped Zecora.

“Rainbow Dash. What is the meaning of… oh forget it.” Maya said with more of a sigh than a complaint.

“Oh, you’re absolutely right. I better go to the principal's office too for slapping Zecora.” she said as she had already stood up and started towards the door. Maya tried to say something in protest but Dash overshadowed her with “I’m terribly sorry, won’t happen again but have to face my punishment now, k thx bye.” as she walked out the door and closed it behind her. Which apparently she was unaware did not make it soundproof “AJ wait up! Which way did Derpy go?”

“Sooo…” Twilight said as she looked away from the door back to Zecora. She didn’t really have anything else to follow that up with.

“Arse." Zecora blurted out.

"..."

"Sorry but I’ve been interrupted trying to say that three times, I had to get it out.”

“That didn’t rhyme.”

Author's Notes:

I like ta think that AJ's southern accent gets stronger with rage!
I need a better southernism than 'it cannot be worth the cheque your mouth’s tryin’ ta cash!'.

Deleted scene:

“Really? You can’t guess why I might be upset. Have you even heard?”

“About the bird?”

“What? What are you talking about?”

“Oh have you not heard? It was my understanding that everyone had heard”

“Heard what?”

“Rainbow don’t!” Applejack yelled but it was too late as Zecora threw her chair through the ceiling as it clipped through her as she stood up and jumped a metre backwards before doing the monkey with her hands

“Awella bird bird bird. bird bird’s the word. Awella bird bird bird. bird bird’s the word. Don’t you know about the bird? Everypony knows that the bird is the word." And thankfully a school shooting accorded at that minute, leaving only Zecora alive, putting everyone else out of their misery.

Friday Part 9 - Office-ial Business

The next 5-some-odd minutes of that class passed in awkward time, which was just like regular time except it’s really awkward. Eventually Maya regained control of her class [after several failed attempts] and managed to continue on with her lesson. She still had to do a report this though as she doubted either of those two had gone to see Luna in the head office. Seeing as Twilight’s table was down by two members anyway, she asked her and Zecora to take the note down there.

It was a small, very basic summary of what had happened and why Applejack had been sent there. If she was there at all. And why Rainbow Dash had just walked out of the class. She was understanding about why Ditzy had left and neglected to mention her leaving the classroom without permission.

“I believe it is this way, but I have my doubt. Perhaps we knock on a door and ask a teacher to find out.” Zecora said after Twilight asked if she knew where the head office was from here. Unfortunately Zecora was also new to the school this year and knew as much about it as Twilight did. Before Twilight could protest Zecora had followed through on her idea and walked up to the door of a classroom and knocked on the open frame.

“Yeah?” the teacher inside from inside. His nametag read Mr. Donkey. Which was by no means the weirdest name here.

“I am sorry for interrupting your class, but there is something I must ask. My friend and I have been given a note to send to the office. But we do not know where it is and was hoping you could help us. We’re both new to the school this year. Could you give us directions from here?” she asked as the man in front of the class deadpanned her.

He grumbled under his breath before “Hey Twilight, hey Zecora!” Pinkie Pie lowly-shouted as she waved from the back of the class where she was as far away from Cranky as he could put her. Twilight briefly raised a hand while Zecora put more effort into her wave and cheerful nod.

Thinking fast “Pinkie Pie. Why don’t you show them the way and get out of my hair for a few min-uh I mean, you know these two. Why don’t you help them out?”

“Sure thing Cranky!” she replied as she practically bound out of her seat and cleared the distance between her desk and the door in a fraction of a second. “I’ll be back in a giffy.”

“Take your time.” he told her as she put an arm over the shoulders of both Twilight and Zecora and forcefully pulled them into the hallway. She stopped about a step into her stride and let the two of them out of her arm-grip as the continuing on, because unlike her they were subject to the laws of motion.

“So. Where are we going?” Pinkie Pie asked even though she’d just been told. She’d barely left the classroom door and could still be heard by everyone inside. Just as easily as the three of them could hear Cranky’s bemused sighing-groan. “Oh right. The office. Let’s go!” she said as she threw an arm over each of their shoulders and dragged them off. Again.

In an unrealistic and unfathomably short amount of time later as Pinkie’s running somehow defied the laws of nature, the three arrived out front of of the main office block. “So… Principal Luna. Right? Where exactly is her office?”

“We’re standing right in front of it. Duh." Pinkie answered. “Now you go see Celestia about the thing with the stuff. We’ll take care of this thingy-thing here.”

Twilight looked at her. Then to Zecora who also had no idea how Pinkie knew to take them to Luna’s office. She then looked back to Pinkie who was still smiling like a… a thing that smiles a lot. Wordlessly, Twilight just backed away from the toothy-grin-faced girl and hoped Zecora would be alright with that girl by herself.

Pinkie was right though. And Twilight was glad she had been reminded about it. For some odd reason she’d not really thought about leaving this school very much today. It had happened of course, but nowhere near as much as yesterday or the day before. As Twilight walked the few metres away from her friends, she saw Principal Celestia’s office. But what caught her eye more was the toilets, at least the girl’s toilets, across from it had a big yellow cone out front of it with a sign on top that said ‘Close for Maintenance’.

Celestia's office was empty but the door was open. And there totally wasn’t an odd gap here where I skipped from when they met up with Pinkie up to here, planning to come back and fill it in later. No… absolutely not. Anyway, Twilight entered the room and took a seat in front of the desk. She waited for a solid five minutes for Celestia to arrive. It was stunted by the closed door but she could hear a toilet flush somewhere outside shortly before the door knob jingled and Celestia walked in. “Twilight… I’ve been expecting you.” she said, trying to hide her surprise. “Shouldn’t you be in class?”

“Yes, technically. I was sent to give a message to Principal Luna. And well, since I’m here to leave the school anyway…” she said with a mild chuckle that was thankfully received with a slight smile from Celestia. Twilight took her backpack off of one shoulder and swung it around to her front before beginning to riffle around through it looking for the paperwork.

Meanwhile, still sitting on the kitchen table in her house, Twilight Velvet looked down at the piece of paper before her. “I’m sure she’s figured out she didn’t take it by now…”

“Please don’t tell me I left it at home…” Twilight said after nearly a minute of checking every zipper in her bag.

Meanwhile, still sitting on the kitchen table in her house, Twilight Velvet looked down at the piece of paper before her. “I’m SURE she’s figured out she didn’t take it by now…” Velvet repeated to herself as she began to get a headache.

“I’m sorry Principle Celestia. I had the forms filled out… I must’ve…”

“It’s alright Twilight. You can just bring them in on Monday. And if need be I can even accept them over the weekend. You have my number on them for a reason.” with that said, the red blinking missed call light of her answering machine caught her attention for a brief moment. Which she then ignored. “So how are things with your new friend going?”

“Zecora?”

Celestia smiled. “I meant Silverspoon. But if you’ve made another friend that’s good to hear too.” Celestia said as she stood up from her seat and walked around to Twilight’s side of the table before taking a seat down beside Twilight in an adjacent chair. “Regardless of your future plans with my school, it is my duty to make sure that all of my students are doing well. And it brings me great joy to hear you are doing so.”

“Thanks… I guess. But you know I’m still leaving right?”

“Of course.”

“Good. It’s just that… you really seem like you’re trying to get me to stay. Saying I have friends here… which I do. Telling me to try out all of my classes… which I guess most are pretty good. Except Maths. And a lot of other small things. It just feel like you’re trying to guilt trip me into staying here.”

“Twilight…” Celestia began in a sweat tone. “of course I am. Every school in Equestria would do anything for a student like you. Flawless grades, guaranteed scholarship to any university, well behaved and good attendance. I absolutely want you to stay at my school for those reasons. But… what I said before is also true. It’s my duty to make sure all of my students are doing well. And that includes that they’re making the best choice for themselves. And while I believe staying at this school would be good for you, education wise, I am well aware that education isn’t the only thing younger people have to worry about at school. I have been trying to persuade you from leaving, but I’ve still offered you just as much help in doing so.”

“Thank you. For being honest with me.” Twilight replied. “I still plan on leaving but if you really think it’s best for me to stay, I’ll take that into consideration… it’s not TOO late. Yet.”

“And besides would you really like it if I was saying ‘Yes, leave. It’s for the best. Really, just go.’?” she said with hopefully faked exasperation.

“Good point.”

Author's Notes:

I'll be honest, I have no idea what I was thinking when I wrote Pinkie into this chapter. It honestly stumped me for a week before I said 'screw it, I'ma just get rid of her.'.

Friday Part 10 - The End of the Day.

Twilight returned to her class. Neither Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Zecora nor Derpy had returned. As such Maya temporarily placed her into Derpy’s group for the remainer of the lesson. And if you think the time passed at the beginning of the last chapter was awkward, this was a whole new level. And if you think reading this horrible writing is awkward… well, hahaha… just wait. It’ll get worse, I promise.

The next half hour passed relatively fast for Twilight and eventually the last bell of the day ran. Technically there was also another one at 6pm to indicate the school was closing for the night but that’s not really the point is it? Anyway. She gathered up her books and headed for her car in the parking lot. And as if some mythical deity some refer to as ‘The Writer’ has shown mercy on her, she saw Brad pulling out of the area just as she arrived in it. Though he did toot his horn and wave at her. And yes: the horn did play the mexican hat dance song.

‘Won’t you take me to… FUNKY TOWN!?!?!?~’

“Hello?” she answered her phone.

“Hey Twilight. Where ar- nevermind I see you.”

“What? Sil? Hello?” she asked into her phone before she turned around to see Sil and Die coming towards her. She waved politely but half-heartedly.

“Ok, I know we said we had stuff to do after school but I also remember you saying you spend like 90% of your free time on a computar.” Sil said quite loudly. Either not noticing the passive-aggressive insult in it or not caring. “This is my Skype [I couldn't think of a horse pun].” as she handed Twilight a folded A8 sheet of paper. “I usually chat with Die most nights but I’ll call you and we can make it a three-way.”

Die just stood behind Sil and made a Jackie Chun face before muttering under her breath “Do you even listen to yourself sometimes?...” before folding her arms, looking down and shaking her head. “Beside… you already told Trixie too so that’s four. She’s got the paper, you’ve invited and made a pass at her. Can we just go already? Randolph is waiting.”

“Um… ok. I’ll call you tonight.” Twilight said as she internally tried to remember if she’d ever even made a Skype account. They were trying to be nice. And while she found it really really awkward it was still flattering. It was by far more than any of her friends back at her old school had done since year three ago when… what’s-her-name invited Twilight to that party she never went to.

“Right.” Sil said with a smile. “We’ll see you then. Bye” she said as she turned and big-over-the-shoulder-full-arm-waved. Die only did a brief raise of just her hand in her still folded arms before she turned and left too.

“See you then I guess.” she added, clearly annoyed. They then got in Die’s car which was coincidentally right next to Twilight’s. And in a puff of smoke and burning rubber, accompanied by the sound of tires spinning. They were gone. And about five second later with the same sound effect but without the smoke and rubber, so was Twilight.

Twilight arrived home not too long after to both cars in the driveway leaving her to park along the curb. She wasn’t quite sure why her father was home already but she didn’t really question it. She locked up her car and headed inside. The two greeted her as she entered and that was about it before she headed up to her room. She booted up her computar and flopped down onto her bed.

It was only a second or so later before Spike jumped up onto the bed and rested his upper half on her stomach. “Hey Spike…” she said cheerfully as she gave his head a good scratch. “Uh… I have to cook dinner tonight don't I? That means I have to walk you now doesn’t it?” she asked him and got a blank dog-face in response “Well… let’s go.” she said as she lifted him with ease off of her and onto the ground. She then turned off her monitar, grabbed Spike's leash and headed for the door.

For the next two hours, she walked the dog, took a shower, cooked dinner and then ate it. Nothing remarkable happened and the only remotely interesting part about it was probably the shower scene.

After dinner was finished and, she headed back to her room and booted on her computar and flopped down onto her bed. She then remembered she’d turned it on earlier and that the screen was just off so what she’d actually done was turn it off. Face palming she sat up with a loud sigh and went to turn it on again before sitting down in front of it and beginning her usual Friday night: browsing Blueit .

About five minutes had passed… or maybe it was two hours, it’s hard to tell, when Twilight heard a small tapering on her window. Turning her head, she saw a rather large moth in the mouth of a rather small gecko as it thrashed around back and forth. Moths and other incests often gathered on her window, drawn by the light, along with the lizards and geckos that lived around it drawn by the bugs.

This wasn’t an uncommon thing, it was just a bit odd with the size difference between the two creatures. It was just odd enough that her morbid curiosity got the better of her as she slid her chair over to the window to watch. There was that standard ‘Oh no, it’s dying’ thought but she understood the circle of poo and in all honestly she’d probably killed bigger bugs than that herself. Just as she got up close…

Meanwhile, down stairs.

Having just flicked on the TV after doing the dishes, because the kitchen is where every man belongs, OC was ready to relax for the night. As the TV came to life he let out a groaning relaxed sigh and sunk into the couch. Nothing could ruin this. He then cursed himself for thinking that. He then just thought that he’s reversed-jinxed it be thinking it would cause it to happen but thinking that would cause it not to which in turn would cause it too… this thought cycle went on until the TV finally came on. Uh TV, you help us not think and that's why we love you.

Suddenly, though unsurprisingly, there was a loud clattering coming from upstairs immediately followed by the sound of his daughter screaming then followed again by a loud stream of barking coming from Spike. Reaching behind the cushion of the couch he pulled out his chain and dog whistle. He always kept them around the house in case of chain and dog whistle emergency. He always knew Spike would one day attack his precious daughter and hell if he wouldn’t be prepared!

“Help!” he heard her yell from her room as Spike continued to bark. Bolting upstairs, chain in hand and whistle in mouth, jingling all the way, he made it to his daughter’s room and burst through the door completely destroying the handle. It was actually quite impressive because the door wasn't fully closed, he just hit it really hard! Same goes for his collarbone.

Sitting there on the ground was Twilight. Spike stood beside her growling and drooling. There was blood. There was glass covering the floor around his daughter who in her hands held a small unconscious owl.

Author's Notes:

Enter: Owluisious.

( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°)

- Vault Tech in response to the line 'Brad pulling out'.

Frinight

The owl had crashed through her window, shattering it trying to catch the lizard. The poor thing had knocked itself out in the crash. That wasn’t the worst part however as it’s wing appeared to be broken, flopped over on it’s back. It wasn’t breathing very heavily either but that could’ve just been because such a small creature’s chest doesn’t rise that much when it does breath, or it was just unconscious and not feeling the pain… yet.

“Are you alright Twilight?” OC asked as he hid the chain and knelt down beside her, avoiding the glass as best he could. Spike, all the while still growling and occasionally barking beside them. She looked at him, clearly scared and just nodded. It was a small thing. Only just taking up more than her cupped hands. “Is… it, alright?” and without waiting for an obvious answer, now knowing his daughter was safe, he stood up and began out of the room. “I’ll call a vet.”

“That’s a good idea.” she said as he went off. Five minutes later. “That was a bad idea…” she muttered. She was annoyed but not so much at her father who’d tried and failed to call a vet but at the four veterinary clinics he’d called that all closed at 5pm. Because as everyone knows it’s a scientifical fact that no animal has ever hurt itself after business hours. Well, one of them actually closed at 6pm but that still didn’t really help right now either.

The little owl was still shallowly breathing but Twilight still had no idea what to do with it. Part of her said it would be kindest just to put it down but another part of her said some stuff that if my baby-talk is anything near accurate roughly translated to ‘but it’s so cuuute’. She was pretty sure there was an animal cage in the attic that they’d taken Spike home in when he was a tiny little puppy. Well, tinier than the cute widdle thing he is now.

The idea of keeping the owl in that until the morning seemed like a good idea but there was the likely chance that it would wake up before they could take it to a vet to fix it’s wi- “Fluttershy!”

“What was that Twilight?” Orian asked as he stepped back into the room with the animal cage which was actually made of cardboard and looked more like a large takeaway container than an animal transport. He placed it down on the computer table then opened the top.

Twilight came over to her bench and gently lowered the bird into the box, leaving it open as she answered her father’s question. “A girl from school. She’s training to become a vet and I’m sure she’d know what to do or maybe even know a vet we could take the little fella to.”

“That’s great Twilight. Have you got her number?”

“Well.... no.”

“How about someone who has her number?”

“I… don’t think so.” Twilight answered, trying to think of any reason either Sil, Die or Trixie would have it. Sure, it was possible that could number chain from there with one of them knowing someone who knows someone else who knows… but the fact that she didn’t even have Die or Trixie’s numbers herself and would have to get them off of Sil just to begin with was as far as she was willing to go down that chain as it is.

“What about LifeInvader.com?” Orien asked as he did a thumbs up and winked towards the camera and a small sparkle shone from one of his teeth. [This has been a paid promotion by LifeInvader.com which is totally not GTA’s parody of facebook]

“That’s… actually a good idea. Thanks Dad.” she said as she quickly sat down and loaded up a windows exploder page then typed in the URL. Once it loaded she clicked on the search tab and entered F-L-U-T-T-E-R-S-H-Y. 38000 matches. Damn those common names. She tried adding the city and school but still left her with over 20 matches.

“Any luck?” OC asked as he walked back into the roof, beer in hand. It had been about another five minutes since she’s started looking for this Fluffershe person on the site.

“No… I’ve clicked on every one of the matches for this area… at first I thought it would’ve been easier if I had her last name but now I just think she doesn’t even have a lifeinvader account. I mean… who DOESN’t have one these days?”

“Didn't you only get yours about a year ago because Shining Armour told you to?” Orion replied. Twilight simply groaned in defeat in response. “It’s alright Sweety. We’ll just keep him in the box over night and take him in to see a vet first thing tomorrow morning. I’ll find a small dish to put some water in and sort some of the fruit from some trail mix for him to snack on if he wakes up before then.”

“Thanks Dad.” she said as she stood from her chair and hugged him. “Oh. My. Celestia!”

“What?”

“Principal Celestia. She’s the principal! She’s guaranteed to have her student’s number. And I have her’s right here!” she said as she broke the hug and grabbed the pieces of paper Celestia had given her. Without even waiting for any sort of response from her father, she picked up her new phone, complete with swapped out simcard, and began to dial the number on the piece of paper. Before long, the dial tone rang.

And rang… and rang… and rang……….. you get the idea. She wasn’t answering the pho- “Hello, Celestia speaking.”

“Principal Celestia? It’s Twilight Sparkle.”

“Ah Twilight, my faithful student. How can I help this evening? You’re calling about your enrolment I assume.” she said. Twilight could easily hear the music in the background that strongly sounded of party or club music. Or, it sounded like the cliché movie version of it at least that was all Twilight was familiar with. It was a mobile number after all.

“No actually. See, there’s this owl and it crashed through my window and it’s really hurt and I tried calling a vet but they’re not open this time of day and then I thought of Fluttershy and her veterinary career path but I couldn’t find her online and so I figured you’d have her phone number since you’re the principal and all so do you?” she finished and inhaled deeply.

Afterwards Twilight's run-on sentence there was a brief moment of silence and Celestia let it sink in. “Yes, well. I’m afraid I can’t help you. While you’re right, I know the Fluttershy you’re speaking of, though under most circumstances I wouldn’t know one individual student by first name alone, and I do kn- have her number… available to me I’m afraid that I’m not allowed to disclose any student’s personal information to another student regardless of the reason. I’m sorry. If there’s anything else I can-”

“No. No you’re right. I understand. Sorry for bothering you.” and she hung up before anything further was said and laid the phone down on the table. Her hand had been off the phone for roughly a fillisecond before she grabbed it again and hit redial.

“Hello Twilight.” Celestia answered.

“Hey, sorry about that.” Twilight answered back. “Listen. I know you can’t, as a authority figure give me Fluttershy’s number but could you as his sister, give me Discord’s instead?” she asked, hoping this plan would work.

“Well, I uh, I suppose so but wouldn’t that course of action just end in the same result of him not being able to give out student’s information?”

“No. I have a hunch that he has Fluttershy’s number as a friend, not a teacher, and if I’m right then that means he’s under no such restriction with regards to it.” she stated her hypothesis. There was a long pause in the conversation as Celestia said nothing.

Twilight could still hear the music in the background so the call hadn’t dropped. Though Twilight got the feeling Celestia had wished it had because after a pregnant moment Twilight heard in a far away enough voice that the phone wasn’t meant to have picked it up but Celestia must've raised her voice while saying “... his student!...” followed shortly by “...t’s creepy…” and there was clearly some stuff on either end of it that Twilight just couldn’t make out.

“Um… Principal Celestia?” Twilight asked nervously. “Hello?...”

“Yes, I’m still here. And yes, I can give you his phone number. It’s, have you got a pen?”

“I don’t need one.”

“Right… whatever. It’s 555 555 5555 (05). Got that?”

“Yes. Thank you.”

“Don’t mention it. No really. Don’t men- you hung up didn’t you?”

Author's Notes:

Friday and Frinight are two completely different things so I totz didn't lie when I said the last chapter was the end of Friday. Don't worry though, it's only 1 of 2 before Saturday. Well... that's not strictly true but... whatever.
Also I'm pretty sure I've spelt OC's name in all possible spellings of it this chapter. Mostly because I couldn't remember which spelling I had used before.

Frinight Part 2 - Gotta Get Down On Friday

“Hello Twilight.”

“Hello Discord. I’m sorry to bother you at this night of night but… wait, how did you know it was me calling?” Twilight asked as she looked confusedly at her phone’s screen.

“It’s called caller I.D..”

“Oh well… wait, doesn’t that only give you the number of the incoming call if it’s from a phone that it doesn't recognise?”

“Yes, well, that and Celly told me you’d be calling me.”

“I told you not to tell her I was here Discord!” she heard Celestia’s distant voice say through Discord’s end of the line.

“I didn’t. But good job on giving that fact away to her.” <something> “Now, to what do I owe the pleasure of this call, hmm?”

Recomposing herself from that weird little opening and the question that was weirder still given the context of what Celestia clearly thought about him and Fluttershy, Twilight finally asked “Right, as I was saying, do you by any chance-”

“Have Fluttershy’s number? Yes of course. Would you like me to give it to you?”

“Yes please.” she said and then waited. And waited.

There was then a very loud ‘DEEZ NUTZ!!!’ blasted in her ear. She pulled the phone away from her ear as she held it at arm’s length and cringed. Then from down stairs she heard her mother “Hahaha… got ‘eem!...” before a short confused pause. “Sorry sweety, I may’ve set your message ringtone before I gave it to you.”

After regaining her composure for about the fifth time in the last ten minutes Twilight realised that much like she suspected she’d done to Celestia, Discord had hung up on her while she was still talking. On her screen now that displayed the first part of an incoming message read a set of numbers she could only assume were from Discord and was Fluttershy’s phone number. She took one look at them, had them memorized and then quickly tapped them into the phone.

“Hello Twilight.” Fluttershy answered her phone.

“Now how did you kno-”

“Hello Twilight!” Discord’s voice came over Fluttershy’s phone. “My, it’s been so long since we last spoke.”

“THIS ISN”T FUNNY!!!” she just screamed over her phone, causing Spike to start barking again and Orian to flinch. Twilight was seriously starting to get a headache by this point. “I’ve been going crazy for the last half hour trying to find someone to help so are you going to help me or not?!”

“Um… I uh…” Fluttershy said as she took a step back even though she still held the phone to her ear.

“What Fluttershy is trying to say…” Discord spoke up “is that she doesn’t actually know what you want. And quite frankly I don’t recall you telling me either. Of course that’s not to say you didn’t. I just don’t remember. Now, let’s try this again shall we?”

Twilight stayed silent for a moment before taking a deep breath and then let it go. “You’re right. I’m sorry.”

“It’s okay Twilight. Now um, what, exactly, did you need my help with?”

“There’s an owl and it crashed through my window and I think its wing’s broken and I tried calling a vet but they weren’t open so then I thought of you and then there was the whole ordeal of trying to get your number from Celestia and then from Discord and then you… I’m babbling aren’t I?’

“Well, maybe just a tinsy bit.” Fluttershy reaffirmed. “Is the owl alright?”

“It’s unconscious, but it’s breathing. It’s wing really doesn’t look good though. I think it’s broken and I don’t want to leave it until the morning when it wakes up.”

“Oh, I’m sorry Twilight, but I can’t get there until tomorrow morning at the earliest either. Mother said that when I leave Discord’s house I’m to come straight home.”

Ignoring the question of why she was at his house to begin with, Twilight followed up with “I could bring the owl to you at Discord’s place. Do you think you could help then?”

“Well um..." Fluttershy paused for a rather long moment. Then in a very unsure voice continued with "I suppose so. Is that alright with you Discord?”

“Technically it’s Lulu’s house not mine, but no, I have no qualms with such a plan. She may bring the owl here if she pleases.”

“He said yes.” although it was good news, the tone in her voice was anything but happy.

“I heard.” Twilight replied, completely missing or ignoring Fluttershy's reluctance.

“Yes well, as a teacher I have to have a powerful voice to carry through the class. And it has absolutely nothing with just liking the sound of my own voice. Despite how smooth it may be. Oh who am I kidding… I’m just loud. I’ll give you the address it. It’s 69 [that’s a moon landing reference] Crescent Court. Um, about how long do you think you’ll be?"

“Let me just yahoomaps that…” she said and then only the clickity-clickity-clickity-click of typing could be heard for a moment. “About… twenty-some-odd minutes.”

“Alright. We’ll be waiting for you out the front then.”

Twenty-some-odd minutes later.

“No, I think that’s the turn there.” Twilight said as she pointed to the street that they’d just passed.

“Didn’t we go down the road already?” OC asked as he craned his head to see the road Twilight had pointed too. “Maybe you should just call them and ask for directions from… where are we exactly?”

Another twenty-some-odd minutes later.

“There they are!” Twilight half shouted as she pointed to the two figures standing on the side of the road up ahead. The owl was wrapped in one of her shirts and resting on her lap, always with at least one hand around it at all times making sure it didn’t roll off on any of the turns. The car slowed as OC began to pull over and the two, though dark, came into view. And this time it was actually them and not two street walkers.

There were a good number of cars parked around Discord's house. Luna’s house, whatever. And Twilight could easily tell that there were just as many people inside as well. “H-hello Twilight. We were starting to wonder if you were coming or not. Is the little fella doing alright?” said Fluttershy as she approached the car and came to a stop beside it. As she finished her sentence, she saw the head of the owl peeking out from the wrapping in Twilight’s lap.

There was obvious concern and frustration not in her tone but not her manor of speech as Twilight said. “He’s… well, not quite fine but no worse than when I called earlier.” As she gently lifted the bird off of herself as she click off her seat belt and opened the car door. Fluttershy took a step back as Twilight gingerly stepped out, making sure to support the small creature.

Once she was out fully, Fluttershy stepped right back up and made a ‘gimme’ gesture towards the owl. Twilight finally, with much relief after more than an hour of being in panic-mode gratefully gave Fluttershy her shirt. Once Fluttershy had it in her grasp, she took to holding it more like an infant to her chest than Twilight's animal to the stomach. She turned briefly towards the house where the party was happening and frowned.

“Oh... um, I don’t think taking this little guy inside would be such a great idea.” she said as she faced back to Twilight then to Discord who just shrugged. “Oh!” she said as an idea struck and she moved to the front of the car. OC had gotten out at this point and was standing on the other side of the bonnet. Fluttershy put a hand on the hood and checked to see if it wasn't too hot. It was certainly warm but by no means hot. Placing the wrapped up owl on it, up near the windscreen where there was less heat still, she began to unwrap the bird.

A moment later she figured out it wasn’t actually wrapped so much as just put through the neck hole. Twilight was beside her the whole time keeping quiet and watching. Discord, though trying to remain aloof was on the other side feigning to feign interest. “Do you… think it’ll be ok?”

“He. And I think so.” Fluttershy said with a rather flat tone. She was dead serious at this moment. Twilight however just took the word ‘he’ in and looked at the owl’s crotch. And saw nothing. Well, feathers, but nothing else. Fluttershy “He’s a tawny owl so the bridge of his beak gives it away.” she said with more of a cheerful inflection. It turn back to being dead serious quickly as she continued on “His wing isn’t broken but it has popped out of it’s socket.” she said as she gently moved it around. “It’s a very good thing you brought him to me tonight before he woke up. It’ll still hurt tomorrow, but I’m just glad he’s not awake for this.”

Twilight questioned “Awake for wha-” CRwrrack-clicQUE!!!

Twilight’s father, standing opposite of them on the bonnet shuddered and cringed as Fluttershy popped its wing back into its joint “Oh dear sweet baby Helix Fossil!” he muttered as he turned and faced away.

“Th-there…” Fluttershy muttered, much akin to that of OC’s voice. All confidence of knowing what she was doing was gone and now just replaced with deep sympathy for the owl and it’s soon to be pain. “Let me just… let me just… check him over to make sure there’s nothing else…” she said, not facing Twilight. Though her reason for doing so was moot since she could see the tear running down the girl’s face.

Trying to get his mind away from what he'd just seen and heard “So uh… is that a school mascotte?” OC asked Discord after a good few moment had passed as Fluttershy checked over the small owl. And it had passed in mostly awkward silence. Trying to strike up a conversation with this guy would help alleviate that… and I think we all know he’s wrong. The person in a plush horse costume was the focus of what he’d asked.

“No. That’s just Lyra. She always dresses that way on friday.” he replied matter-of-factly. The… girl? Let’s go with that. The girl in the horse outfit was getting out of a car, presumably after driving here with that thing on, and was heading towards Discord’s house. Twilight had told her father her school was strange but…

“Um. I’m all done here!” Fluttershy nearly yelled rather hurriedly. She had re-swaddled the owl in Twilight’s shirt, but in an actual swaddle not just putting the bird inside of it. Holding the bundle to her chest she turned to Twilight and asked “So, would you like to, um, take him back home or do you think I should take care of him tonight. I mean, it’s not a hassle or anything. I just think it might be best if he’s released in a familiar area is all.”

“There you are Discord!” came a very loud and very regal voice as a woman with long dark-blue hair marched up to her brother. “Iron Will’s setting up his karaoke machine again. Stop him before the neighbours call the police again.”

“I’m a little busy here Lulu. Can’t Celly do it instead?” he asked, giving her puppy dog eyes that honestly he knew wouldn’t work.

Luna simply crossed her arms “He brought her a personal cake. She’s not going to lift a finger against him. Nor anything else but a fork for that matter for the next half hour. You want to keep hosting these fu-”

“Fine, fine! I’ll take care of it. Now, just keep your voice down around our guests.” he said, trying to obstruct her view of Twilight.

She had other ideas however as she leant bodily to the side at the hip to look around Discord. Seeing Twilight, her arms uncrossed and sighed loudly before asking “Don’t tell us you got Twilight into this creepy furry nonsense too?”

A very pungent silence filled the air at that moment. Even the party noices seemed to have died down momentarily as Twilight tried to process the question, Discord face palmed and Fluttershy’s face became a red as Big Mac...’s shirt. “I uh… what?” was all she managed to work up as a response.

Discord just started a slow clap “Bravo Lulu… way to let the cat out of the bag.” he said as he fully stepped aside, showing her that Fluttershy was present and reminding her of how thoroughly that girl had tried to hide that little fact from the rest of her friends. As she stared back at Luna in disbelief her eyes were as big as an owl’s. She also noticed the owl.

“I, uh… what we mean to say is…”

“You’re a furry?” Twilight asked, turning to Fluttershy.

“Well, I… I… I…….” she began as tears began to fill in her eyes. “Please don’t tell anyone! I beg you. I’ll do anything, just don’t tell anyone please!” she pleaded to a dumbfounded Twilight.

Discord stepped in beside her and put a hand over her shoulder. “It’s alright Fluttershy dear. I’m sure Twilight won’t tell a soul. And I’m sure LUNA…” he said as he stared daggers at her “didn’t mean to tell either. Isn’t that right?”

“Well. Uh… Twilight. It’s good to finally meet you. I’m Vice-Principal Luna.” she said with the most forced smile you’ve ever seen. “This must be your father? You’re here to discuss the details of your daughter’s transfer correct?” she said with obvious panic and really hoped the man would help her out of this situation.

“No. I’m here for…” he looked over to the two younger girls, then to Discord. “Well at least this explains some the really weird stuff my daughter thought about these two…”

“Tell us about it…” Luna responded.

“LET’S GET DOWN BUSINESS... TO REMAKE YOUR LIFE!!!!!" came blasting from inside the house.

The two of them immediately covered their ears and turned to look back at the house. "I... should probably go take care of that." Luna said as she began off.

Now, skipping back a few seconds to the conversation that took place between Fluttershy, Twilight and Discord simultaneously to that last one. “Hey, it’s fine… I won’t tell anyone. I mean, who would I even tell?” Twilight made an attempt at comforting her.

“Rainbow Dash. Applejack. Rarity. Pinkie Pie. Or maybe Sunset Shimmer. Or anyone who might tell them. Or anyone who might tell anyone who might tell them. If this gets out then there’s no way I could show my face at school and I’d have to go to a new school and then I’d have to make new friends and I’d lose my old ones and not be able to face them ever again and even then I’d risk my new friends finding out and it starting all over again then again then again then again then agaaaaiiinnnnn……..”

The music had started blaring in the background halfway through her saying all of that and needless to say Fluttershy was hysterical at this point. The only person who would’ve understood what she’d just said with how fast she’d said it would maybe be Pinkie Pie. And even that was only a maybe.

“Oh Chillax Fluttershy.” Discord spoke up. “This isn’t the first time this has happened and it surely won’t be the last.”

“It won’t?!” her eyes going to pinpricks at that though.

“Oh for… Lyra. She goes to Cantalot too and remember how she hasn’t told a soul except maybe her ‘just friend’ Bon-bon? I really don’t see what the big deal is here.”

Twilight, for her part, “He’s right. It’s not a big deal. I won’t tell anyone. I promise.”

“Oh thank you! Thank you thank you!”

“No… don’t… don’t worry about it. We’ll call it even for helping me out with the owl. And besides… this actually makes things between you two a lot better than what I thought was going on between you two.”

“Tell me about it…” Orian muttered. “Are you ready to go Twilight?” he asked, quite frankly, starting to see why his daughter wanted to leave a school with so many… ‘colourful characters’ in it.

“You know Twilight. You sort of look like an owl yourself.” Discord said as he crossed his arms and put a hand to his chin.

“I… I do?”

“Yes. Well, you did when you transformed at the very least.”

“Oh. You mean that other me. I never heard about her transforming anything like that though.”

“Oh no, it wasn’t the other you, it was certainly you that transformed into, what was it? ‘Midnight Sparkle. And I found it quite clever that the animators made you look like an owl with those ringlets around your eyes.”

“Um…”

“Oh right. Silly me, that was the third movie and this story is only the first movie and maybe a bit of the second. And with a line like that, that’s usually where we finish the chapter. But we actually finished a while ago and this is a weird form of author’s notes.” Discord said as he turned directly towards the camera. “Now, for this next segment I will need a volunteer from the audience. Yes, you there. Come up here.”

“Yipee!” Pinkie Pie cheered as she jumped up onto the now black background where they both stood. “Heya Discord. So what do you need me to do huh? Talk about the chapter, explain that the reason Luna was having you take care of Iron Will was because she had a deal with you about hosting these furry meetings here that I’m not supposed to know about at her house. Or that there’s a lot of implied backstory between Fluttershy and Iron Will? Oh, and don’t even get me started on how the correct pronunciation of Lyra is ‘Leer-ra’. Even Meghan McCarthy says so. Look, this video proves it. See? I mean, you don’t sing ‘lie-rics’ to a song do you? And the word ‘lyre’ can be pronounced ‘leer’ correctly.”

“Actually, I was just going to ask you to hold the 4th wall hole open while I go to the bathroom. I’ll be only a few hours at most. That’s a dear.”

Author's Notes:

Deleted scene

“Oh, I don’t think taking this little guy inside would be such a great idea.” she said as she faced back to Twilight then to Discord who just shrugged. “Oh!” she said as an idea struck and she moved to the front of the car. OC had gotten out at this point and was standing on the other side of the bonnet [that’s the australian word for IDK what you even call it but I’m sure it’s not that, the car’s front lid]. Fluttershy put a hand on the hood and… fuck me you call it the hood don’t you? *sigh* the hood and checked to see if it was to hot. It was certainly warm but by no means hot. Placing the wrapped up owl on it, up near the windscreen [you call that a wind shield don’t you?] where there was less heat still, she began to unwrap the bird.

A Completely Unrelated Halloween Super Spoopy Special

Shining Armour waited. The lights above him blinked and sparked out of the air. There were changelings in the base. “Get back here you changelings!”

He hidn’t see them but had expected them now for years. His warning to Princelestia were not listened to and now it was too late. Far too late for now! Anyway…

Shining Armour was a royal guard for fourteen years. When he was young he watched the army bases. And he said to dad “I want to be in the on the armies daddy.”

Dad said “No! You will be kill by changeling!”

There was at time he believed him. Then as he got oldered, he stopped. But now in the space station of the Cantalot he knew there were changelings.

“This is Twilight.” the radio crackered. “You must fight the changelings!” and so Shining Armour gotted his palsmer rifle and blue up the wall.

“Su llik ot gniog seh.” said the changelings.

“I will shoot at him!” said the cyber changeling and he fired the rocket missles. Shining Armour Plasmaed at him and tryed to blew him up then the ceiling fell and they were trapped and not able to kill.

“No. I must kill the changelings!” he shouted.

The radio said “No Shining Armour. You are the changelings!” and then Shining Armour was a zombie/

Kill Flanders.

Author's Notes:

Based on a true story.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=0R0ZZF4O0K4

Rechapter [Recap/Chapter]

Velvet walked back into the house after seeing off Twilight and OC heading off with the owl. She closed the door “Finally, they’re gone…” she sighed aloud as she let rip a fart she’d been holding for an hour now. She then walked into the kitchen and grabbed herself a glass then filled it with wine from the box [in australia we call that a bag of goon]. She took a seat on the couch, put her feet up on the coffee table and turned on some low brow comedy.

“Say Terance, have you seen my watermelon?”

“I don’t think I have Phillip, what does it look like?”

“Well, it’s round, red, and has some black spot in it.”

“Is this it?”

“No Terance, that’s your anus.”

“Oh. Are you sure?” dafuq did I just write?

No sooner had the picture appeared on the TV, which with modern TVs takes a good twenty seconds for some reason, the phone began to ring. She stood up and downed her glass of wine, knowing she could just refill it now that she was up again. Returning to the kitchen, she picked up the corded phone and answered “999. What is the nature of your emergency?”

“Hey Mom.”

“Shining! Goodness, I completely forgot you were going to call!” she said, straightening her posture and hiding the wine glass as if he could somehow see her.

“Mom it’s picture phone.” he responded as she did so.

“Oh… right. no point in hiding the gla- wait, no it’s not!”

“I know but I haven’t made a simpsneighns reference in weeks. At least not one that anyone here has gotten. So what were you hiding?” of course all he got from her was a low groan. “Hahaha… alright. Sorry Mom. I’ll talk to you later. Could you put Twily on?”

“Oh. I’m afraid Twilight’s not here right now.” Velvet answered.

“Really? It’s not like her to miss my calls on friday. Nothing happened to her did it?”

“No, no, nothing… well… maybe. It’s a long story. Fifty chapters long at the least.”

“You’re such a writer Mom. So… what happened?” he asked, joking at first but obviously concerned for his LSBFF [Lesser Sibling But Far Forlorn].

“Oh, where to start…”

“Let’s start at the very beginning.”

“A very good place to start. It’s been a long week for her. Starting at a new school and all. And the craziest thing happened there.”

“She made a friend?” Shining mocked.

“Yes.”

“Really? That’s great!”

“She’s actually heading to one of her friend’s places now. But let’s start back on Monday…”

Grainy anime style flashback to footage that’s already happened while a character narrates it

“Everyone at the school was looking at her. She thought it was her imagination at first but a girl she’d never met before came up and started talking to her as if they were old friend, even knowing Twilight’s name. It got worse from there. Some boy walked right up to her and kissed her. He woke up later in the nurse's office but before then she ran into the the girls bathroom and hid.

Turns out that some interdimensional horse-girl counterpart of hers appeared through a portal at the front of the school last year, transformed into an angel and fought a demon horse-girl. They called it a ‘raging she-demon’ but that just sounds silly so I went with horse-girl. She learnt all this from a younger girl named Silverspoon who she met while later hiding in the library. There were also five other girls who did some sort of magical girl/mighty morphin’ transformation along side, let’s call her PTwilight, and they all knew her pretty well too. And to top it all off, the demon horse-girl, Sunset Shimmer, was now friends with those five.

So later that day she went to the school assembly with Silverspoon, Sil as she calls her. A lot of the school had heard about her and that she wasn’t the same girl. That she just looked like PTwilight. Though, she also later on found out that the Sunset still had a bit of magic and was casting a spell so people would ignore her.

Of course being ignored is hard to do when one of those five girls gets up on stage, grabs the microphone and pulls your sister up on to the stage with her. And you know Twilight, antisocial and anxious. She had a teeny tiny little massive panic attack up on stage before she ran off to that same bathroom as before. She was in there crying and/or pooping for a while until Sil came in and helped her out. Which was quite brave of her since the possibly lesbian one of the girls PTwilight knew threatened anyone who tried to go looking for her after she’d run off.

After that she went to meet the principal: Celestia. Who for some reason convinced Twilight to stay at the school. At least for a week to try it out. I don’t know, maybe she knows something that we don’t. [or maybe we’re just buying into the Celestia knows shit and let’s events play out theory when she’s actually just a horrible leader] After that she ran into that boy who kissed her. She punched him. He must be a ninja though because he managed to block it. They talked and he apologized. He must also be pretty good looking too because Twilight accepted it.

Luckily Twilight was able to push all the panic aside for the drive home. She came inside, ate a muffin and I think she texted Sil? I’m not sure. Then it was time to walk Spike so she did that and went to the shops she usually goes to. And although I didn’t find this out until later [though the writer did intend it from the start] she bought a can of capsican spray, a whistle and got herself the pill. And not the music kind of the pill. And a kind cashier was nice enough to not charge her for the first too, seeing that she was obviously scared and needed them. [and I’m totally not referencing that again because it becomes plot relevant… lol plot]

By the time she got back home me and her father ha- sorry, her father and I, Twilight always hates when I make that mistake. We were home when she returned. Her father told her to shower then dinner would be ready. She seemed off as we ate but she didn’t tell us anything about what happened to her. Not right away at least. Shining Armour, can I ask you something? I don’t come other as authoritarian do I? I sure know your father doesn’t. It’s just she seemed afraid to tell us is all [at least that’s what the comments thought].”

“Uh… no. Not at all.” Lied Shining Armour.

“The next day she got to school late. I keep telling her morning traffic is horrible. Maybe now she’ll believe me.”

“You let her borrow your car to get to school?”

“Uh… yeah… MY car…” Velvet almost let it slip that they’d bought her a car before they’d bought him one. “She missed her first class completely and then spent ages looking for her next class. It was Maths and you know how much she loves that. Day one tests. You know how much she loves that too. But of course, she managed to… ‘endear’ herself to the teacher, Professor ‘Lionel Herkabe’ Whooves, and was openly told she’d become his go-to pick-on student, something about correcting him and calling him doctor because of his PhDs. After that she didn’t really mention first lunch and went straight to meeting Pinkie Pie.”

“Pinkie Pie?” Shining interrupted. “Lightish-red hair, never stops talking, defies physics?”

“That’s how Twilight described her. You know her?”

“Yeah. She’s one of those people that tries to meet and become friends with everyone. She came to my old school and invited everyone, literally everyone, to a big party she was organising. I’m sure there was some product sponsorship involved for some pastry shop but it was still pretty cool. They’re kinda really REALLY different but I’m glad she and Twilight are friends now.”

“Actually Twilight hated her.”

“What? How?! No one hates Pinkie Pie.”

“Twilight did. Oh, I forgot to mention she was one of those five girls who knew PTwilight. They were partnered together in Geology, the teacher’s name was Tom Ato, and she seemed to never stop fidgeting and being distracting. After that Twilight went looking for the library, hoping to find Sil. She found it. Didn’t find Sil though. After that Twilight tried to ditch Pinkie but just couldn’t manage too. It all hit the fan though when Pinkie made some comment about the two of them having chemistry and Twilight had to stop it right there.

She practically yelled at Pinkie that they didn’t have chemistry, that they weren’t friends and that she should leave her alone. Of course Pinkie had meant that they had Chemistry class together next. Pinkie was all mopey, then after class or school I forget which Twilight apologised but still told Pinkie they weren’t friends. But Apparently Pinkie still thinks they are so and Twilight thinks that everyone at that school is Carazy. Oh, and the teacher’s name is Love Potion but he and/or she got the nickname Love Poison years ago and is trying to forcibly maintain it even though no one even knows how they got it anymore.

After that she told me some A Completely Unrelated Side-Story that could easily be a stand alone story.

Wednesday rolled around and once again Twilight was late to school. But not as late this time. She only missed her Form class and made it to her first class on time. The last few days she hadn’t eaten at school and by the time she got home she scoffed down a muffin in seconds she specifically told me she was going to get something to eat that day. Which apparently was an important plot point. Anyway, on her way to her class she passed a vending machine and made sure to remember where it was. It had an Illegal Danish in it.”

And in the background of Shining Armour’s barracks could be heard someone gasp followed by a whispering “Illegal Danish?”

And a second saying “Illegal Danish?!”

And a third more distant and growing even distant-er drawn out “Illegal Daniiiiiisshhhhh….."

“Guise. Be quiet. I’m talkin’ to my moms.”

“That must be one of those maymays I don’t get. Anyway, Twilight’s first class was Maths and the grades from her test were back. She got the highest score natural… well, she sorta did. Everyone in the class got all ten questions right except one. But the teacher took all sorts of crazy things into account and 10/10 was still only something like 99.7% on the test. The highest and the lowest scores were paired off to balance it out. However the lowest scorer, Trixie-Tang Lulumoon, scored 89.9 and claimed to have failed one question because she knew this teacher did that in order to get paired with the smartest other student. Saying had she answered that last question she would’ve gotten a 99.9%, or at worst a 99.8%, making her smarter than Twilight.

Needless to say I personally think that Trixie girl is a bitch. She speaks in the third person too. I mean… what’s up with that? It’s weird. Oh, and Twilight disliked her too. At first at least. I’ll get to that later. Her next class was English and two more of the girls PTwilight knew were in this class. But unlike Pinkie they stayed away from her per Twilight’s request and the gay one’s threat. The gay one was one of the two too.”

“What makes you think she’s gay mom?”

“Well, Twilight told me she was well built, sporty, kinda had that sort of attitude and to top it all off has rainbow dyed hair.”

“That’s really closed minded of you mom. Just because of those… well they do lead in that direction, but still. To just assume. I mean, next you’ll think I’m gay just because I used to play with dolls.” there probably would’ve been laughter from Shining’s side of the phone if they drill sergeant didn’t have a pony tattooed on his chest.

“Shining… remember what you wore for halloween when you were six?”

“An army man costume?”

“Yes but you wanted to wear a Princess Elza dress. Your father freaked out and started yelling about changelings until you said you wanted to be on the armyz one day. The point is: we already think you're gay.”

“I have a girlfriend.”

“And until the two of you give us a grandchild [I wrote this before Flurry Heart was a thing] we’re still convinced that she’s gay too and that you’re just using each other to look straight.”

“Wow…”

“So the gay one and the country one, Rainbow Dash and Applejack, both avoided her. Then they got randomly assigned [railroaded] into a group of four together and if you think my thoughts of sexuality were bad, just wait until I describe Zecora… black. Like, really really black. And she only spoke in rap. It was mostly uneventful aside from them being assigned a book to read. The class was English, I think I forgot to mention that.

Lunch came around and I don’t know what happened over it. After that was History, another of her favourite subjects because it was read fact - remember fact, no subjection. She also said, though she doesn’t quite know why but she think the teacher, Star Swirl, is the both older and younger version of Prof. Whooves. The fashion girl and demon-horse girl were in the class and they avoided her. Which seemed odd to her given how everyone else had been seemingly forced upon her by some omnipotent, let’s call it ‘Writer’, that she decided to go over to them herself instead.

That wasn’t easy since fashion girl, Rarity, was being swarmed by boys [and one girl], which besides the fact that she was as Twilight described ‘stomach growlingly skinny’ and ‘could make even the most attractive of girls feel insecure’ and ‘no homo’, though your father and I are pretty sure she’s gay too.”

“Mooooommmm…...”

“Hey, you’re the one assuming that’s a bad thing not me. Turns out the reason she was getting so much attention was because demon-horse girl, Sunset Shimmer, I told you her name already haven’t I? Oh who can remember it was 2000 words ago now. And being an author in this story, that’s totally meta but not fourth wall breaking unlike this part that obviously is. Sunset was casting a spell redirecting the attention Twilight would normally be getting onto Rarity instead.

Seems simple enough. But how did Twilight find this out? Well Sunset froze time and told her. Despite her also saying she had limited magic power. I don’t know too much about magic. Well, not real magic anyway but chronomancy doesn’t seem like beginner level stuff you could do with not much mana. Honestly, it all seems farfetch’d and should probably just be ignored and pretend it was retconned out. I mean, really, magic? How ridiculous is that?”

“Not that ridiculous. A guy in my platoon was once abducted by aliens. Turns out it was actually fairies. And that fairies just like arse play.”

Velvet coughed “Myson’stotallynotgay.” then coughed again. She could feel his bemused stare coming through the phone. “Sunset Demon-horse explained it while freezing time but aside from them their teacher was in the time bubble too. He seemed to be more annoyed that they’d thrown off his exact measurement of time more than surprised about it. Sunny D then ended the spell, or rather couldn't hold it anymore and fell into Rarity. Actually it was more onto Rarity. And boys being boys, they all only helped up Rarity.

The bell rang and it was lunch time. Twilight went to the vending machine I mentioned earlier though at the time it must’ve seemed a lot longer ago than just a few hours. She saw Trixie there and waited for her to leave before going to get her Illegal Danish. Unfortunately… Trixie had gotten the last one.”

“I’ll kill her!”

“Easy Shining. She then walked around for a good amount of time looking for the library. She wasn’t looking for Sil this time, just going there for a book for English. For someone so smrt, Twilight sure has a horrible sense of direction. She eventually found it and went up to the librarian and asked for a book. I know she mentioned it exactly by name but I’ve forgotten what it was called. Unfortunately, turned out the last copy of it had just been checked out by a certain white haired girl.

She turned to see the girl and she was afraid it was Trixie at first but then the girl turned around and it was actually Sil. Trixie then stood up and said ‘Thanks for holding my book while I tied my shoes’... though she probably said it in the third person. Twilight then d’oh’ed and went over to the two of them. Trixie went off on her own while Twilight spoke with Sil. Turns out the two of them are cousins, that Sil was also grouped with someone for English, a girl named Sweaty Balls’ which sound somehow wrong to me but whatever. And that the librarian is dating one of the senior boys. Oh, but more importantly that Sil told Twilight to hold her ground and just say that she needed the book Trixie had.

She did. It didn’t end well. Trixie managed to somehow convince Twilight, my daughter, THE smartest girl there is… at least book smartest, that she was more intelligent. Twilight, taking Sil’s advise challenged Trixie to a read-off. The two speed-read the book turning a page every couple of second. After ten or twenty minutes and two thirds of the 300+ page book Trixie admitted that she liked having someone who could compete with her intellectually and the two somehow became friends from that.

And come to think of it… that entire series of events is just like what happened in that episode of simpsneighms you made a reference to just before. Anyway, Sil gave Twilight her number and said they should meet up tomorrow at lunch back at the library. There’s also the whole dealio with her phone but I’ll get to that later. Once lunch finished she had… what was it?... Biology. And of course one of the girls was in this class too. I think Maths was the only one she didn’t have one of them in.

The girl’s name was Fluttershy, she’s the one Twilight’s actually seeing right now in fact, and she’s a shy girl, maybe more so than Twilight. It’s actually kind of funny. You’d think Twilight would be the one saying nothing and trying to ignore the girl making conversation with her but it was the other way around. Fluttershy didn’t want to talk much but luckily Twilight found that one thing that she could just go on and on about for years. Like Twilight and books. They’re very alike the two of them.

Of course the teacher… that’s where it gets weird again. From what your sister told me, Fluttershy and the teacher, Discord, seem to have a rather… ‘mature’ relationship. But hay, I once slept with one of my teachers too. Sure it was three years after I graduated but it still happened. And that’s how I met your father. When I met the teacher’s son the next morning.

Discord questioned why Twilight had missed his first class… or something like that. It was more of he answered her question she didn’t ask with that. The topic Fluttershy would go on about for ages was animals and she seemed to know more about them then Discord did. The class went fine other than those two small things and at the end of it Discord told Twilight that Principal Celestia wanted to see her. And that she and her siblings and that’s probably why Discord hadn’t been fired/disbarred/imprisoned[again].

Principal Celestia wanted to see Twilight to find out if she’d changed her mind about leaving the school now that she’d met all her teachers and talked with a few people. It hadn’t. Not particularly at least. Twilight wasn’t as horrified by it all anymore though so that was an improvement but she was smart enough to know there’s far too much drama at this school either way and the best course of action would be to leave. And Celestia, despite me thinking she just wants Twilight there to boast over her old school of Crystal Prep that they have such a genius now instead, gave her the forms for me and OC to fill out and get the ball moving on that.

That night, I still don’t know why, Twilight came home ate dinner and was afraid to tell us. Seriously… do your father and I really come off as so… freak-out-able that she’d be afraid to tell us something just because we might not like the answer?”

“Uh… well, mayb-”

“What was that? Don’t mumble and speak properly young man!”

“Nothing! Please continue telling me the story!”

“Well she wanted to bring it up with us but instead asked about her phone. Your old phone, She asked if she could bring it to school with her. Honestly, I thought she already was. She got it when she was what, 10? We’d told her back five years ago not to bring it to school and I guess she’d thought that was a permanent thing. So for the last however many years it’s been she’d maybe used it four time and could’ve easily used the home phone instead. And we’d been paying for it that entire time.

She got a few… a lot of texts form Sil and was slightly annoyed after telling her not to call her too much and I guess texts count as calls too these days but she didn’t stay mad at her long. The last text in the chain of HORRIBLU mispelt speed texts was her noticing she was spamming and saying sorry for it. Hmm… this seems out of order somewhere because I remember Twilight saying something about sending a message to the number and getting a joke wrong number reply back before any of that… oh well. Not sure when that happened.

The next morning, which is yesterday now and hasn’t told me what happened today so we’re nearly done. The next morning she left for school early to compensate for the traffic. Problem is she left too early and completely beat the traffic and just arrived an hour early. On the good side she finally made it to her Form class. The down side, just like all of her other classes there was someone of interest in this one. The boy. Brad. No… that’s her nickname… no nickname isn't the right word… whatever it’s called when you think it’s their name but you know it’s not but don’t do it intentionally. Flash Sentry. It’s called a ‘Flash Sentry’ but I still don’t know what his actual name is

So he came and sat down beside her and they talked for a bit. Oh… uh… I’m not sure if I should be worried but he actually lives near by somewhere. It’s not that I think he’s bad or anything… it’s just, well, maybe I should tell you what I did today. Sorry, yesterday. So I knew Twilight’s phone was your old one and it’s really really old so I thought I should get her a new one. I also thought I don’t want to pay for it myself so I used them money in Twilight’s card that we put there to hide from the tax man.

While I was checking how much she had on the card I saw an odd charge on it… and I recognised the price and the place it was bought from. You know how we have universal health care in AustrEquestria [like any first world country should] and so medical products have set prices. Well, I was suspicious at fir- eh, long story short, she’s on the pill now. Also has a rape whistle and pepper spray. Also a new phone.

Back at the school, she and Brad talked for a bit, he mentioned he lived around here and told her the perfect time to leave to beat the traffic and not get to school too early. Though, he still did get there about twenty minutes earlier than most others. They just sat together against the wall outside the classroom and listened to music. His moosik. Which again, even if she says she doesn’t like him, he’s a musician and that’s just scary to hear about a boy as a mother. I mean, you know how Cadence swooned for your music.

Although one of his song was about how he wanted to get with his teacher for this class, Misses Mash. And, much like you, I TOTALLY believe Twilight’s straight with how she described Misses Mash as ‘a smokin’ hot bombshell of a perfect 10/10 with hip that don’t lie and a bust to match’. No seriously, those were her exact words. Ok… maybe she said that was what was written about Misses Mash on a toilet wall [by Button] but she still said it.

So being the first time she’d actually made it to this class Misses Mash asked her if she’d gotten the message she’d meant to have been given for the last two days to go to Principal Celestia at the end of Wednesday but other than that nothing else really happened. Well, she and Brad discussed why Twilight thought his name was Brad. She looked at the name written above him instead of below in the yearbook. And he also gave her a nickname but you don’t need to know what Twily’s nickname is.

Then came Biology again. She took her spot, which like most other classes, that I’ve been forgetting to mention, was when possible the third row from the front, last seat on the right, which all but History and English classes had. English had eight lots of four and History was just weird.

Flutterbutter sat down and about five minutes later but still before Discord actually arrived to teach his own class, a girl sat down beside Fluttershy and said ‘Haven’t seen you in ages’ or something to Twilight. Or at least that’s what Twilight thought at first, thinking it was just another person at the school that had met PTwilight. Turns out it was an old… let’s say ‘friend’ of Fluttershy. The girl’s name was Gilda and she was butch. Like, bulldyke butch. Which, as a bulldyke myself who got knocked up by some pitiful man I can say that.

Eventually Discord showed up and the rest of the class was filled with Gilda poking Fluttershy’s buttons. Eventually Twilight stepped in. Well, she tried to. She told Gilda to lay off Fluttershy which of course only got Gilda to lay on Twilight instead. And not in the good way. Things escalated from there and by chance Gilda managed to stumble upon the E-H word. Twilight was about to lose it and stood up but luckily [trollingly] Discord stepped in and asked Twilight what she wanted and she just said she needed to use the restroom.

I think she stayed in there for the rest of the class and I don’t remember what happened in the class after that. Or maybe it was the class before that, I don’t know. Probably wasn’t important. In fact, I don’t really know what happened much after that either. It’s odd, she didn’t say much and just skipped a few hours saying at lunch she met up with Silverspoon and Trixie and met Diamond Tiara, Sil’s friend she called Die.

The rest of the day was basically free because it was sports the rest of the afternoon and you know how athletic she is. Not to mention what happened that one time we signed her up for the Friendship Games… so many tentacles… why was that a bad thing again? I’m sure there’s more too it than this but what she told me today after school, that Gilda girl met another old friend and got in a fight with her. That’s really all there is to that story.

Unfortunately, that was VERY bad for Twilight it turns out because after that fight Gilda went to hide in the girl’s toilets, punched a mirror and yelled ‘Damn it!’ Three times. Which I don’t know what but Twilight said that was a very important detail for some reason and that I should remember it.

Being trapped in a toilet stall and hearing her out there punching, and breaking the mirror, Twilight pulled out her phone and quickly sent and SOS to Sil. Panicked as she was however, she stumbled and dropped the phone. And, I’m not sure how it got there from the message screen, but the flash went off and alerted Gilda to her being there. Next thing you know, the door lock’s broken and Gilda’s standing over Twilight.

It got messy. She didn’t beat Twilight up or anything, so please, please don’t kill Gilda Shining Amour. She was however in the toilets for a reason… and that reason was interrupted then erupted. Gilda left, either because of that or because deep down she’s just misunderstood… most likely the former. Twilight then fell down between the toilet and the wall.

Sil, Die and Trixie came in and helped her out. Got her cleaned, guarded the door so no one would come in and Die even called her manservant to come pick them up early and bring a change of cloths. Oh, Die is rich and Sil’s mother is hooking up with Die’s father as a sugar daddy. There’s also something going on between Sil and her father that was discussed in another universe [that oddly enough was in that one's rechapter as well] that’s an on the to write list for a expended this universe version but probably will never happen. Just pretend I said that last part with brackets around it.

Once Twilight was changed they took her home, not letting her drive in the state she was in. I was there when she arrived and that’s when I confronted her about the pill. She showed me the paperwork to transfer schools and told me everything. Including, though out of order for some reason right here in the time line told me what she did on Monday and how she stopped at the shops and bought a rape whistle and pepper spray, sorry, capsicum spray along with her usual drink and treat for Spike. But the nice [probably feminist] checkout chick only scanned the drink and treat, giving her the self defence stuff for free.

You know… now that I think about it she never mentioned picking up her phone after she dropped it in the toilet. Not IN in the toilet, but in the restroom. Doesn’t matter, I got her a new one even if it did get wet or broken or stolen or something. Also your father is still afraid of Spike and had to take him for walkies. It was really funny to watch him as he thought he was about to die.

And that brings us to this morning. She wasn’t planning on going to school but Sil and Die showed up in a limo/hearse thinking she didn’t have a way to get to school and after having met the two of them, though clearly at their best behavior, I very much like them. And, well, having a rich friend is never a bad thing. Though Twilight did mention the two of them did seem a bit like bullies to some other student. They did quiet down when Trixie mentioned a girl named Twist though. It wasn’t until after they left that I remember the paperwork was still on the dinner table.

I don’t quite know what happened today. If I had to guess, and this is completely my speculation and non-canon that I know this, she’s probably run into Brad once or twice and he’d ask why she missed Form class again. Then she’d get yelled at by the lesbian one of those six that knew PTwilight about something that was really her just venting about getting in that fight with Gilda yesterday before getting absolutely told by the apple girl along with a lazy and racist joke about the black chick. But it would also point more towards that latter option of Gilda just being misunderstood and going to be showing up again. She also met Vice Principal Luna somehow and a teacher name Cranky D. Donkey who kicked Pinkie out of his class.

That would then be immediately followed by Twilight running into Gilda. Then running away from Gilda. Gilda chasing and being angry that she had to chase her down to apologise and give her her phone back having read the SOS text and realising she dun goof’d. Also punching Gilda in the face as her instinct tends to be in fight or flight.. Demon-horse girl would try to retcon the majik stuff to have never happened and there would be subtle shipping of Rarity with a girl named Coco Pummel with Rarity being either completely oblivious to the younger girls crush or being a bitch and planning on taking advantage of. Which despite being the Element of Generosity, she’s known to do. Honestly it’s the first one because I find that funnier and cuter.

Then some other stuff would happen that’s not important enough to remember and finally she’d return home. With her car this time .Also there were a few hawt steamy shower scenes each day when she got home and Spike watched all of them. Spike is a non-sentient dog in this story. Everything I say after this sentence is canon of me [me being Velvet, not Bysen] knowing it again.

She got home and probably did some stuff before I got home. Texted Sil and arranged to meet up sometime over the weekend. Later after dinner, only about thirty, forty… wait how long have we been talking? Oh wow… more like two and a half hours ago. Nearly three hours ago now, me and OC were sitting in on the couch watching some ecchi loli animu and out of nowhere we hear a loudest scream from Twilight we’ve ever heard.

OC was up in an instant pulling chain and dog whistle out from behind the couch cushions that I didn’t even know was there and bolted up to your sister’s room, beating his previous record of ten seconds flat by 20% which if my maths serves me right is some weird fraction. I don’t know, I’m a writer not some fancy mathemagician. Get this, an OWL smashed through her window and got knocked the funk out.

She was hysterical trying to figure out what to do with it. We tried calling the vets but for some reason they close early on days. I wouldn’t mind better veterinary care but we have to prove those Mercans wrong that first is socialized health care, the next thing is letting us do that with animals [it’s a gay marriage joke but it’s forced as all hell]. So then she has a brilliant idea: Fluttershy. She wants to be a vet and mentioned that earlier if I didn’t mention her mentioning it.

Unfortunately she couldn’t find her LifeInvader page and couldn’t find her number on the phonebook app on her new iFruit [this story was originally started writing about a month after GTA V was first released. LifeInvader is there parody of Facebook and iFruit is self explanatory but also from the same source. And blueit is just a horrible pun. She was reading blueit when it happened BTW, the marefia’s ‘legitimate’ front page of the internet].

I’m not sure how she thought this was a good idea, though it did work in the end. She then used the paperwork for her school tranfer to get Principal Celestia’s number and called her asking if she could get Fluttershy’s number. Celestia said no, saying she couldn’t give out a student's personal information. Twilight hung up… then immediately called again. This time she asked for Discord’s number, who as Celestia’s brother she could give out from personal information not professional information.

She gave her the number. She then called and he answer by greeting Twilight by name right away. Turns out he was standing right next to Celestia when Twilight had called. Celestia didn’t want her to know that however… she also didn’t want Twilight to know that Fluttershy was also there at the time. It’s weird, I’m trying to ignore the suggested relationship between those two, possibly three.”

*bing bing* [because google sucks and beep beep is clichè. Also I’m replacing every other website so why not this too?]

“Oh, I just got a text from your father. Whose name is Orians Comet [not Night Light because I didn’t know it at the time I named him] but everyone just calls him OC for short. Of Course you already know that Shining Armour, the person who I am telling this too.”

“Mum… you’re acting weird.”

“Yeah well… I’ve been drinking while writing all of this and I don’t know what’s funny and what's not anymore. I’m pretty sure that was funny right? No? Well screw you, what do you know?! Anyway, the text says that Fluttershy and Discord, as well as the gym teacher and Celestia’ boytoy Iron Will are all furries and they’re hosting a furry meet up at Luna/Celestia’s house in celebration of the release of Zootopia.

Fluttershy fixed the owl’s wing and they’ll be home in about an hour. They’re not sure where they are or how to get home from here. Hmm… guess horrible directional sense comes from your father’s side.”

“That’s quite a lot. I really hope Twily’s ok after all that.”

“She’s a strong girl. She’ll been fine. Oh, but I’ve been talking for three hours straight. You probably want to go now.”

“Yeah, the line behind me has gotten pretty long. And angry looking. But it was nice talking to you Mom.

“You too Son. Goodbye dear.”

“Goodbye Mom. Oh, and one last thing. I want a car too.”

*Hang up*

Author's Notes:

Alternative pic to Shining Armour's band.

When Shining says moms plural it's not a typo or implication, it's a reference to that one line that I always laughed at in the trailers for Straight Outta Compton.

Saturday

Twilight awoke the next morning to the sound of splashing water. Rubbering her eyes she opened one while the other was stuck shut. A few moments of picking the sand from her eyelashes, and losing about ten lashes in the process, it finally opened. Spike was, as always, on the bed beside her sitting half up and looking over the edge of the mattress. Following his lead, Twilight too sat up while leaning back on her arms and looked down at the little owl splashing about in Spike’s doggy bowl.

She’d gingerly wrapped up the guy in her shirt last night, set up Spike’s bowl filled with water and left the window open for it to leave when it woks up. As Twilight shuffled in her bed the owl stopped its slashing and locked its big… ‘owly’ eyes on her. “Uh… hey.” she said, waving at it and smiling. Both of which she realised may come off as threats as it jumped out of the bowl, spilling even more water onto her carpet and standing on the rim of it.

She got out of her bed and took one step towards it before ‘Don’t try to approach it if he’s still there in the morning.’ Fluttershy’s voice came into her head. ‘They may look cute but owls are a bird of prey and are very dangerous. Don’t try and feed him and don’t try to pick him up. Try to scare him outside and if it looks like his wing is still injure, throw a sheet or a blanket over him and call me immediately.’

Spike growled as he and the bird locked eyes with one another. “Easy Spike.” Twilight said as she put an arm around him. “I know it’s your bowl but he needed it.” her room was rather simple, and I hope I haven’t described it before, just her double bed against the wall with Spike’s doggy bed he never actually used at the foot of it, some stuff underneath the bed which was mostly where Spike hid his toys, the computer table next to the window and her cupboard opposite that likely had a list in it of other stuff that was in it.

Leaving Spike, trusting him to stay on the bed, Twilight walked around a radius from the bird until she was directly in a line with it and the window. She made a weird sound with more her nose than her mouth, jumped and raise her arms high. The owl jumped, turned and spread its wings. She really hoped it would be able to fly and as it took off she smiled for a brief moment before it just flew up onto her computer table instead of going out the window.

From there it quickly ducked in between the tower and the monitor and became only visible by its feet dancing around on the cables back there. After a few seconds, it slowly poked out its head and looked directly at Twilight with its big round black eyes. Twilight just grumbled “Are you serious?”

“Woo.”

“You.” Twilight replied without thinking. “Oh right…” before she just turned to Spike. “Don’t worry. He’ll leave when he gets hungry.” she then turned and headed towards the door “Come on Spike, let’s go get some breakfast.” and Spike jumped off the bed, following her out the door.

“Morning Sweatheart.” OC said as he looked over his newspaper to her from the couch in the living room. “Is Mr. Hoots still up in your room or has he left already?”

“For the last time dad, we’re not calling him Mr. Hoots. And he’s still up there.” Twilight said as she walking into the kitchen. “I left the window open so he’ll leave eventually.” she added as he took a bowl and opened the fridge. “Also, do we have any mozzy coils? My room is filled with mosquitos now…” which was emphasised by her scratching her right shoulder before placing the bowl and milk on the table and beginning through one of the cupboards.

One bowl of cereal, a can of dog food and shower later. Not necessarily for who you’d think they’re for...

A towel wrapped around her body and another around her hair, she left the bathroom and returned to her own. Spike was once more resting on the base of her bed when she entered, only a single cornflake still stuck to his face, and Mr. Hoots… damn it… the owl was nowhere to be seen. Opening the closet, dropped her towel and pulled out a blue shirt and purple skirt that looked exactly like every other set of clothes she owned. Also a lacy black bra and underwear but no one could see those.

Once the underage girl was dressed, though still barefoot with a towel around her head, she walked over to the computer and booted it up. Glancing around her room, and checking behind the monitor where it had hidden earlier, Twilight searched for the owl. She could’ve been more thorough but it wasn’t exactly a small thing and could hide in plain site. She checked under her bed, reopened and looked inside her closet to be safe and finally came to the conclusion the owl was gone. She closed the window and by that time the computer had booted and she began her weekend ritual.

It was about 9 when she’d finished looking at blueit and she began on her Read It Later list. It was well over one thousand stories long and even if most of them were rather short and not full length novels, there was no way she’d ever finish it. Especially since she added about ten or more stories to it every week. The plus side was that in recent years she was able to move away from physical books to digital text and not needing to buy another heavy duty bookshelf so it wouldn’t break under the weight of all her books… again.

The first one was short, only about eighty thousand words. Twilight estimated she’d be finished by about midday. That of course was if she read fast. Realistically though, it would probably take her the whole day if she really wanted to sit back and enjoy it. By the time she was only twenty pages in, which was oddly enough chapter 10 of these type of stories, she noticed something out of the corner of her eye. She disregarded it though. She was used to seeing Spike do this or that just at the corner of her vision.

It wasn’t until he started growling another 3 chapters later that she took notice. Turning in her seat she looked over to Spike, sitting just not quite beside her growling up at her computer tower. “What are you looking at boy?” still in her seat, she leant over to see what he was looking at.

“Woo?”

“Not who, what? Oh…”

Surely it wasn’-it was. Peeking it’s head out from behind the tower was the owl, staring at Spike but quickly shifting its attention to Twilight as she came into view of it. It’s big black eyes shot back and forth between the two of them.

“How did… I checked behind there I swear!” which caused it to retreat back behind the computer. She stood up and went to open the window once more. When she did, Twilight turned towards the owl once again only to see it dip behind the other side of the computer. She sighed heavily and returned to her computer, and looked around it. The owl wasn’t there. And while possible, she didn’t think it very likely that it was just jumping from one side to the other as she looked around both sides.

The table was right up against the wall and she hadn’t seen it move away from the computer. Simply put, she couldn’t figure out where it had gotten to. If it wasn’t around the computer it could only be… in it?

“How does that even make sense?” She asked herself out loud. But she pulled the tower forwards irregardless and as she did she heard a fwappign sound before the owl came flying out towards her bed, landing on the headboard. She stared at it confused for a few moments as Spike growled once more. “Well… at least I know it can fly now. But… how did it…?” once again, asking out loud. Turning it around, or at least angling it slightly so it wasn’t facing the wall… “Why isn’t there a back on this thing?!”

Her computer looked fully enclosed from all visible sides. The back was not visible. The top of the back had multiple cables plugged into it, a hard drive and a graphics card. The bottom however didn’t and instead had nothing. Just three empty slots for additional cards or drives. Not to mention a nice cozy spot for the owl to roost. It would be a nest but that implies eggs. Worst of all was the discovery of it inside there, it could’ve gotten zapped when she turned it on.

“Oh dear god… I could've… I could’ve…… fried my computer!” Twilight realised as she tried to think back to when she’d last backed up her system. It was at least a year, maybe two years ago now. “That’s it, I’m getting you out of here!” and with that she unwrapped the towel from her head and layered it over her hands. “Here owly owly owly… get in my towelie towelie towelie. You want to get high? Go outside and fly then.”

She made slow but highly animated, almost Scooby Doo cartoonish steps towards her bed. Naturally it flew past her. Landing back by her tower and vanishing inside it.

“Really should've seen that coming.” walking back over to her computer she was about to… “Actually, I don’t know what I’m going to do…” she said out loud once more. Leaning down to look through the vents at the bird inside, she jumped as right beside her head a noise started blasting from her phone. “Argh!!” she yelled, as both she and Spike, and probably the owl too, jumped. “Why did I set that ring tone… especially while chasing a bird.” Twilight groaned at herself before answering “Hello.”

“Hey Twilight.” Sil said. Well, most likely Sil. She sounded different over the phone. “Are you still meeting us at the mall today?” She asked. With everything that had happened in the last twelve hours, not to mention last twelve minutes, Twilight had completely forgotten.

“Oh.. pfft… yeah, of course. How could I forget?”

“Well, it’s just that you’re half an hour late.” Sil replied flattly.

“If you don’t want to come you don’t have to…” Die said quietly over the phone though probably almost shouted in person.

“No, no… I’ll be there soon. Infact, I was just getting in my car when you called. Some crazy stuff happened last night and I just got a bit… delayed. I’ll tell you all about it when I get there. Just uh… just tell Die I’m sorry for holding her up, okay?”

“Don’t sweat it. Trixie still isn’t here either. And I’m pretty sure Die prefers it that way anyway.”

“I’m sure. Well, I’ll see you soon.”

“Okay. Bye Twilight.

“Good bye Sil.” and the two hung up. “Alright, little guy… looks like you’ve gotten a reprieve for now. Still… maybe if I leave the computer on and point the back towards the window you’ll get hot in there. Spike, if he comes out I want you to stay quiet and not scare him back inside. I know you don’t like him but if you want him gone then you’ll… not understand a word of what I just said… I’ll be back in a few hours.” she told no one.

Author's Notes:

Totally did go back and change them meeting up Saturday morning instead of Sunday.
https://s-media-cache-ak0.pinimg.com/736x/af/8e/fd/af8efd85f8d910987e33f6b0549741a1.jpg&sa=D&ust=1462007407817000&usg=AFQjCNH8Te7j_w2Tb3NHJofY87Tq1YwnTA]https://s-media-cache-ak0.pinimg.com/736x/af/8e/fd/af8efd85f8d910987e33f6b0549741a1.jpg